Jump to content
Existing user? Sign In

Sign In



Sign Up

Blogs

Our community blogs

    • 2
      entries
    • 0
      comments
    • 2689
      views

    Recent Entries

     

    Chris, Sean's and Richard's friend, was throwing a very grand party indeed. It was all set up in the hotel's great banquet hall. Unfortunately for Sean, the hall was jam packed with people they knew. People they had to meet, come what may. 

     
    The next circle of friends had joined them. As they talked and laughed, Richard glanced at Sean with a little smirk on his face. 
    Despite the wide grin on his face, it was clear that he was panicking. His eyes were a little pink and wide. His face, pale. Every now and then, he tugged up his slim-fit pants by its waistband, ran a hand over his swollen bladder and shoved his hands into his pants pocket while shifting on his feet. 
     
    "Friends!" A voice bellowed from the stage ahead of them. 
     
    They turned to see Chris, all dressed up in a shining tuxedo. "So here's the surprise I've been dying to tell you all." Smiling, he paused to look around the hall, checking to see if any of them could guess what it was. "Catherine and I are finally getting married." 
     
    A round of gasps erupted. Then, a huge round of applause. 
     
    "This is amazing!" 
     
    Richard heard a random comment and glanced over at Sean to see him clapping his hands. 
     
    The applause died down and Chris continued to talk upstage. 
     
    Sean stuffed his hands back into his pocket and shifted on his feet again. 
     
    Richard leaned towards him and spoke quietly. "How are you doing?"
     
    Sean glanced at him and rolled his eyes while sighing. "I can't do this," he hissed. 
     
    "Yes, you can."
     
    "No, I can't. If I don't pee now, I'll be in trouble."
     
    "I still don't see the erection."
     
    "I can't have it in here. Not with all these people! Are you crazy?"
     
    "Fine. You want to pee?"
     
    "Since long!"
     
    "Okay, go and pee. But don't come back to me after that."
     
    "Richie..."
     
    "No, I mean it."
     
    "Can we at least cut down on the time? You're asking me to hold it till we get home, which is ridiculous. I already have to pee so badly. How the hell am I going to hold it all night?" Sean spoke in a frantic whisper. 
     
    "I don't know. Just do it. And... that's where your erection comes in. It will lock in your piss."
     
    "Don't you get it? I can't get erect in here."
     
    "You will, if you're full enough. Problem is... you aren't."
     
    Sean held his tongue for a moment, clearly seething. He grabbed Richard's hand and placed it over his bladder. "Tell me now. Tell me that I'm full." He gnashed his teeth. 
     
    Richard was stunned at the sudden move. He wasn't expecting that. He allowed his hand to rest over Sean's bladder for a moment, feeling its hardness. Indeed, it was full. Maybe not a hundred percent, but easily close to that. "Not enough," he smirked and gave a couple of pats, sending jolts into Sean's aching bladder. "Erections happen when you really-really-REALLY have to pee. And when I say that, it means, desperately. You aren't desperate enough."
     
    "I am."
     
    "It's time to raise your bar. I still say you're not desperate enough."
     
    "I told you that I am. I'm just aching since so long."
     
    "Simply aching doesn't mean you're ready. You will be when you really fear losing it. When you feel that hard push of pee struggling to get out, and then you succeed in holding it back, and you feel your cock throbbing. Until, the first jet of pee spurts out. And then another. And then another."
     
    "Are you crazy? I can't do all that in here!" Sean spat and leaned in closer. 
     
    "Who's asking you to? Hold it in. That's how you get hard."
     
    Frustrated, Sean hissed and bend over a little and peeked into Richard's face. Sean was a good 6'3. Richard was close. "See, listen to me. Let's do all of this at home. Trust me! I'll do anything that you want. Tie me up. Make me wear what you want. Make me get the biggest erection ever. Make me hold it all day. Heck, even a couple of leaks for you."
     
    "That won't be an honest erection, Sean. Here, with all these people, you can't lie."
     
    Sean sighed and gulped hard. He was close to that criteria Richard mentioned. His cock was throbbing after a huge surge of pee desperation. "Can we at least sit down somewhere? I can't hold on like this."
     
    "I'd suggest you keep standing," Richard said coyly. "Challenge yourself."
     
    "I'll have an accident," Sean argued. "Do you want me to hold it or just piss myself?"
     
    Richard raised his eyebrows and smirked. "I see your point. Come, let's sit."
     
    They sat at a rectangular table for six. As soon as he sat down, Sean squeezed his thighs shut, fanned them and gently edged on the chair. 
     
    Richard watched him, feeling aroused. He wasn't lying. He really did have to pee. And probably, he's close to exploding. 
     
    Quietly, without being noticed, Richard slipped a hand under the table and stealthily slithered over Sean's thigh. 
     
    Sean gave him a bewildered look. "What're you doing?" he whispered. 
     
    "Checking you out?"
     
    Richard moved his hand to Sean's crotch, where his slim-fit pants were bunched up like a tent. He groped gently in an attempt to find his dick. With his pants being tight and fitting, and the ever-growing hardness, it wasn't hard to find Sean's penis. "Hmm, slowly getting hard, eh?"
     
    Gulping hard, Sean looked away and jiggled a leg. His face was getting red from it all... getting touched there, the arousal, the fear of being seen... and the desperate the urge to urinate. 
     
    "You're doing good," Richard encouraged and continued to feel Sean's penis, holding it gently and progressing from the base to the tip. 
     
    Sean squeezed his eyes for a moment and pressed down on his lips. Being touched there while having to pee desperately was a different feeling altogether. Groaning quietly, he opened his eyes and let out a long, quiet puff. 
     
    "What?" Richard smirked at him. 
     
    He said nothing. He just clenched his abdomen. Richard could feel him do this again and again, a sign that he was working out on his pee muscles in a desperate attempt to not wet himself. 
     
    "I'll piss myself," he heard Sean whimper with his head down. He could hardly talk. Squeezing his thighs tightly together and slowly bobbing his legs up and down, he leaned forward as the need to void his bladder built to extreme levels. His hand shot out to grab his penis which was already held by Richard. 
     
    "What happened?" asked Richard. 
     
    Sean was so red in the face. He was holding on with everything he's got. He tightened his hold over Richard's hand which was over his thrumming penis. 
     
    "It's that feeling, isn't it?" asked Richard in an excited whisper. "The pee pushing hard to get out?"
     
    "Hmm." Sean nodded. He rocked back and forth on his chair. 
     
    "It's okay, you'll make it," Richard assured and held Sean's hardening cock like a pencil, sliding up and down his shaft, slowly at first, then, faster, by a step, then two... then more. It didn't take long for his form to grow by an inch or two. 
     
    Sean exhaled while edging on his seat, as if humping Richard's hand. It felt like a hand job, the best hand job yet. 
     
    "What?" asked Richard, smirking. 
     
    "We need to find a bathroom," suggested Sean.
     
    "If it's to pee, then, I object."
     
    "No," Sean denied. 
     
    "I don't believe you." Richard let go off Sean's penis and leaned back onto his chair. 
     
    Sean shot at him, bewildered. "Why'd you stop?"
     
    "Because you were breaking the rule," replied Richard smugly. "You're supposed to get an erection on your own. Solely out of your desperation."
     
    Sean sighed in defeat and grabbed his hard on. He had to hold on till his "deadline" was completed. However, he hoped that Richard would let him go sooner. From the looks of it, he didn't think he could hold on that long. His bladder and penis hurt so bad from holding onto all the urine that was filling up by the minute. 
     
    The next one hour was pure torture for Sean as the diuretic continued to fill up his bladder to stretching point. He should have taken at least three bathroom breaks by now, instead, he had none. 
     
    When Richard looked at Sean, he was fanning his legs and edging at the same time. There was a clear, stiff bend in the fabric over his crotch. He wouldn't call it just a "bend". It was an erection. A good, solid erection that was still growing. He reached out and held it like a wand. 
     
    Sean hissed, his belly and crotch sucking in. He banged his thighs shut and placed his hand over Richard's, right where his hard on was standing proud. "Don't," he pleaded. 
     
    "Why not?"
     
    "Just don't. It makes it worse."
     
    "Makes what worse?"
     
    "Urine," he mumbled.
     
    "What urine?"
     
    "Urination," Sean repeated. "I'm just dying to go piss."
     
     "You're right. You do have to go. It's just so tight in there." Saying this, Richard rubbed over the stiffness in Sean's crotch, teasing his need to pee. 
     
    "Don't. Please."
     
    "Rubbing it will help," Richard suggested. "Let me do it for you." Saying this, he went on to stroke his penis which was still within his pants and dying to let out the liquids in his bladder. 
     
    Sean leaned forward, clenching his belly. He exhaled as a wave of pleasure coupled with intense desperation washed over his entire body. Wanting faster relief from the huge need to urinate, he grabbed his cock which was now erect in his pants. He clenched it hard and wrung the tip, as if doing so will suppress the desperation. "That's it, I'm going to the bathroom." He shot to his feet and Richard quickly pulled him down. 
     
    "So does this mean that we're over?"
     
    "No!!! We aren't. Baby, if I don't go now, I'll piss myself."
     
    "I swear, the minute you go, I'll walk out of here. And you'll never even find me again."
     
    Sighing and in desperate tears, Sean gave in and continued to labor through another hour of extreme pee desperation. 
     
  1. This post will serve as a one stop shop for finding all the short stories written to fill out the Legacy of Gold universe!

     

    • 1
      entry
    • 2
      comments
    • 1408
      views

    Recent Entries

    Hey!

     

    Since finding out Omorashi was, well, a ‘thing’ that other people actually enjoy as well, I’ve felt a lot happier and more confident exploring. Everyone here’s been really nice, which is lovely. 

     

    I’ve been super busy lately, and it’s been a long time since I’ve held for any real length of time. With a bit of luck I’ll have some free time early next week for a reasonably long hold, and can’t wait! I hope to write  it up for the wetting experiences forum, maybe. Writing really helps me focus on how I actually feel, in the moment. 

     

    PS.

    (I’m also toying with the idea of pull-ups. I’m not in the least bit little, but having read a few experiences here, I’m curious as to how it might feel. Who knows, it might save on laundry...)

     

     

  2. So your girl is going to be doing a 72 hour padded challenge to beat her existing 48 hour record. For practical reason's I'll be mostly using pullups and giving myself a bathroom break every 4-6 hours.....

     

    Wish me luck!

    😉

    • 1
      entry
    • 0
      comments
    • 1223
      views

    Recent Entries

    A little about me:

    Pronouns: He/Him

    age:23 

    height: 6’2”

    weight: 150lbs

    How often I hold: depends on my mood. If I’m in a desperate mood, 2-3 times a week. When I’m not, I don’t hold at all, but if I do hold because of situations or circumstances it can throw me back into it.

    type of employment: construction involving a lot of time on the road and semi-frequent travel. 

    Things I’m into: holding, omutsu (wetting), peeing in interesting places.

    Requests: if they interest me.

  3. With thanks to DerivativeWings and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing

     

    She needed to relieve herself. Brighid had found it more and more difficult to deny this fact as the hours had passed. What had started as a minor nuisance had only grown more discomforting, distracting, and worrisome with each new drop filtering into her distended bladder. Other priorities, like keeping track of specific ingredients to collect, or their overall objective in Torna, didn’t seem as important as the pressure in her groin she could be releasing, but still chose not to.

    This wager of hers was ridiculous, and she knew it. His Majesty would no doubt be less than thrilled to get wind of this, and she was even contemplating not writing about it in her diary. Still, she could not abandon it now. Finding something to claim superiority at over Mythra may help in teaching the Aegis a lesson or two in humility. The good she could accomplish with that would be worth whatever pain and embarrassment this contest could bring her.

    But this challenge had proven more difficult than she expected. Mythra, usually the first to declare her urge to urinate, was rather quiet on that subject. It should’ve been a pleasant thing, but it also made it difficult to gauge Brighid’s desperation against hers. The only clue that she needed to pee had come from her sloppier-than-usual fighting, which had come quite in handy when she needed to counter Mythra’s surprise pressuring a moment ago.

    Despite resisting Mythra’s attempt at playing mind games, Brighid had a feeling the worst was yet to come, and she was headed right for it.

    “Are you sure we can both fit behind there?” asked Haze up ahead.

    “I’m sure,” replied Lora, “And if not, we’ll be far enough where it hopefully shouldn’t matter.”

    Brighid looked to what the other ladies spoke of. Not far from the villa was a set of large stone structures that rose up and curved like a rib-cage over a pond. Standing behind it would put them out of sight from the rest of the group, the most privacy they could ask for out here.

    “That’s good,” said Haze, her hips shaking quite a bit as she walked. “I would hate to have us take turns.”

    “Me too!” Lora nodded with one hand resting near her groin. As they reached the rock, she turned around to face Brighid. “Um, we’ll just be a couple minutes, if you don’t mind the wait.”

    Brighid kept her posture as upright as possible while she spoke. “It’s quite alright. Take as much time as you both need.” Though preferably not too long, she mentally added.

    With a nod, both Lora and Haze strode over behind the rock, their motions no longer hiding what they were about to do. Brighid sighed as she turned around and put her back to the stone. She did her best to focus on her view of the countryside as another pang of pressure emanated from her crotch. It was expected, given that she was in a place designated as okay to relieve yourself in, and she wasn’t doing that. She just had to keep steeling herself as normal.

    But all the preparation in the world would’ve done little for what came next.

    Brighid’s entire body tensed up as she heard it: the sound of water forcibly splattering on the ground just behind her. Judging from the volume and myriad small noises, she surmised that both ladies had let go as one, and neither of them had exaggerated their need for relief. A second later, and she picked up a hum from Lora and a sigh from Haze, telltale signals of satisfaction.

    Worst of all, however, was the effect these these noises had on her. Immediately, the urge to let go became that much worse, forcing a light groan to escape her throat. She brought her legs together, one knee over the other, and swayed her hips to and fro at first, her body moving out of instinct rather than planned thought. It held the pressure at bay, but it also made her feel like a little girl shamelessly dancing in front of her parents, not the grown, refined woman that she was supposed to be.

    It pained her so, but Brighid grit her teeth behind her closed mouth and forced herself back into a proper posture, albeit with her legs still close together. She wanted to prevail, but it would be a hollow victory if she had to sacrifice her dignity to do so.

    In all, it only took about a minute for the sounds of two personal waterfalls to dwindle away to a light dribble, and then to nothing at all. Granted, a minute of torture still felt longer than an hour of pleasure, but at least the worst of it had finally passed. She didn’t want to think about the massive puddle the ladies had no doubt left in the soil.

    “Hahh,” she heard Haze sigh, “I’d been looking forward to that for a while!”

    “M-Me too,” came Lora’s reply. “Er, did you happen to bring anything we can clean up with? I don’t see any leaves around here.”

    “Don’t worry, I can take care of that.”

    “I can always count on you, H-oh!”

    Brighid picked up on a faint gust of wind blowing from behind the rock, lasting for a few seconds. She couldn’t say for certain, but she had an idea of how Haze had applied her powers over the wind just now.

    “W-Well, I didn’t think your powers had so much utility, Haze,” said Lora once the gust died down. Clothes ruffled afterwards, suggesting they were getting dressed again.

    “It’s come in handy a few times,” said Haze. “Um, sorry if I startled you there, Lady Lora.”

    Brighid heard their voices moving, so she turned back around. “It’s okay. Just a little warning next time, okay?” asked Lora as she and Haze rounded the corner, Lora having a noticeable blush.

    “Sure thing.” Haze looked to Brighid, and they both came to a stop. “Oh, Brighid! Thanks for keeping watch for us.”

    “I hope we weren’t too noisy for you,” said Lora, putting her hands together just in front of her waist.

    “It was no trouble,” Brighid replied. A lie to be certain, but she just wanted to be away from this place as soon as possible.

    Haze lifted her hands up and nodded. “We can keep watch for you now, if you’d like.”

    More temptation, exactly the last thing she needed right now when her bladder was all but begging her to agree. Instead, she shook her head and said, “Thank you, but that will not be necessary.”

    “Are you sure?” asked Lora, “We’ve been working for quite a while.”

    “I assure you, I am fine,” Brighid forced herself to say. “We had best regroup with the others, anyway. It’s not safe to be split up for long out here.”

    Lora and Haze looked at each other for a moment. “She has a point there,” said Haze.

    “Then we’ll just be on our way, I suppose,” said Lora with a shrug.

    The discussion ended there as the ladies departed from the rock. Once more, Brighid hung behind the other two while they chatted about this and that. That way, she could hide the wincing from her bladder expressing its disappointment in passing up a chance to finally empty itself. She had hoped that resisting that temptation would embolden her confidence, but if anything, her groin muscles felt weaker than ever.

    With her urge to pee being the worst she could recall in quite some time, Brighid had to wonder if her foe was feeling the same way. If not, she feared her dignity would be at serious risk before much longer.

     


     

    Mythra had learned something today: it was possible for the muscles in her face to hurt from too much frowning and glaring. She rubbed her temples in an attempt to soothe the headache she was giving herself. This pain was nothing compared to what she felt in her groin, but she wasn’t about to put her hands there with a bunch of guys nearby.

    She looked back to where the other ladies had gone to for the umpteenth time. Finally, they were on their way back, which meant she could examine Brighid again. If she had given up and peed, then Mythra could finally run off and rain down a different golden power onto the earth in triumph.

    The closer Brighid got, however, the more obvious it became that this battle was not over. Her pursed lips, shorter steps, and deliberate walking behind the other girls gave away her powerful but still contained need. Mythra grit her teeth at the sight, both out of frustration and a way to fight her own urge. Mor Ardain’s hottest Blade was proving to be just as stubborn as she was. Not that Mythra had any doubts she would still prevail, but she wanted to be rid of all this urine inside her already, dammit.

    “We’re back!” announced Haze once the ladies had entered talking distance. Hearing this, the rest of the group dropped their own chatter and all gathered.

    “Took you long enough,” muttered Mythra. Her focus drifted to Brighid, and their eyes seemed to lock for a moment, though she might have imagined it.

    “So I guess it’s back to finding food with us?” asked Lora.

    “No, I think we’ve got enough for the resistance today,” said Addam. “More importantly, we need to take care of that next.”

    He turned towards the set of containers nearby, the same ones the tirkin had attempted to steal.

    “Seriously?” Mythra scoffed. “You want us to carry all that back to camp?”

    “Well, the militia can’t use it if it’s sitting all the way out here, can they?” replied Addam.

    “We have to return to camp with all the ingredients anyway,” said Jin, “There’s no reason we can’t do both at the same time.”

    I can think of a good reason, Mythra thought. Her groin muscles, already working hard to keep things sealed tight, trembled a bit at the thought of heavy lifting.

    “Then we better get moving,” said Addam. “They might be needing these supplies already.”

    They all walked over to the containers, each of them varying in size and weight. The next minute consisted of them figuring out how best to carry them back to the villa, with Addam delegating which person carried what cargo. Mythra found her bladder’s voice a bit louder than Addam’s, and thus tuned him out for the most part.

    “That just leaves the biggest one for us, right Mythra?”

    “Er, what?” She definitely heard that part.

    “Come on, it’s only fair we carry the heaviest load. Think of it as a workout!” he said with a cheeky smile.

    I’ll give you a real workout if you keep making my day worse, Mythra thought but was somehow wise enough to not say. Instead, she merely scoffed, gave a quick “whatever”, and stepped to one side of the container in question, a long metal crate only about a meter high but no doubt full of weapons, armor, and other heavy junk.

    As he squatted down, Mythra went to do the same. It was only when she got down there did she realize her bladder couldn’t tell the difference between a lifting squat and a peeing squat. Her face muscles tightened as much as her groin muscles did with both legs apart and nature only about a foot away from her bottom.

    “Alright, on three,” said Addam, “One-“

    “Three!” Mythra wasn’t waiting another second with her bladder preparing to empty itself. She stood straight up, with Addam having no choice but to follow with her. The container’s weight spread across her arms and back, nothing she couldn’t handle, but the strain also reached the muscles in her stomach and groin. Ugh, out of one annoyance and into the next.

    “Easy now! This isn’t a race, you know!” yelled Addam.

    “Can we save the scolding for after we’re done carrying this?” Mythra responded.

    Addam looked around at the rest of their crew, all with heavy loads in their arms. “Fair enough. Onwards!”

    What followed was the longest few minutes Mythra ever had the displeasure of suffering through. Having to carry such heavy cargo a long ways was annoying enough, even if she was a good deal stronger than the average Blade. But it was made all the worse by her dire need to pee. Due to the wide load, she had to keep her legs slightly apart, and holding with her hands was obviously out of the question. This coupled with the weight meant she was relying solely on her groin muscles to keep several hours of pent-up piss from spraying right through her bottoms. Her only saving grace was the hope that Brighid was suffering some of the same strain as her. She would practically kill to see the prim and proper lady drop her crate and squeeze her crotch like her life depended on it.

    Sadly, that didn’t happen. The only welcome sight Mythra found along the way was the set of tents set up outside the villa gate, signaling that they had returned to the camp.

    “Ugh, finally,” she made her relief known. “So just set this down wherever?”

    Addam looked about as he walked backwards between the tents. “Sounds like it. We’ll need to sort this stuff out and- whoa!”

    Mythra didn’t need to ask what happened, for she was part of the ride. Addam had bumped into another crate nearby with his foot, sending him stumbling backwards and Mythra forwards. The good news was Addam regained his footing just as quickly, but Mythra was not as fortunate. When Addam came to a hard stop, Mythra kept going as the container lurched forward, causing it to hit her stomach with a not-insignificant amount of force.

    The impact forced air out of her in the form of an “Oof!”, and the pain followed shortly after, but that didn’t get Mythra’s attention. No, it was the feeling of warmth and wetness, small but no less present, between her legs that worried her most. Her eyes went wide and mouth shot open for an instant, and she immediately clamped down, her entire body going tense to keep nature from running its course right where she stood. I won’t lose, not right here, not like this!

    “You okay, Mythra?” Addam called her attention away from her bladder. “Sorry about that. Just tripped over something there.”

    It was then Mythra realized how obvious it was that something was off with her. She needed to get out of there, and fast.

    “Here, the camp can deal with this garbage now!” she yelled, letting the container fall into the ground on her side. She walked off towards the manor, her hands balled into fists. With any luck, no one would be stupid enough to come after her.

    Rounding the corner to the villa gate and stepping behind a tent, Mythra looked around to make sure nobody could see her. The moment she felt alone, her hands shot to her groin and legs twisted together while she hopped from one foot to the other. Pride didn’t matter in the least to her as long as no one knew, so if this is what she needed to do to win, then so be it.

    “Mythra!”

    But she had to immediately stand up tall once she heard Addam calling her. She muttered a “dumbass” under her breath as she turned around to face him, finding his arms crossed and expression not a happy one. “What, you want me to help sort through everyone’s laundry or something now?” she asked.

    “May I ask what could have gotten into you today?”

    “You mean aside from today being a big pain in the butt?”

    “Come now, we’ve been through more tiring work than this, and you weren’t half as difficult.” He paused to sigh, his frown relaxing. “I am your Driver, you know. We don’t need to hide anything from each other.”

    As usual, he was right, which she didn’t want to admit to. “I don’t…” she looked away while she looked for something to say.

    “Don’t what?”

    Mythra shook her head. She didn’t have the patience to come up with an excuse anyway. “Fine, you wanna know what’s wrong? I really gotta-”

    “Mister Addam!”

    Mythra didn’t bother to finish as they both turned in the direction of the yell. A second later, Milton ran around the corner with Mikhail following behind, both of them sporting panicked looks.

    “Boys? What’s wrong?” asked Addam.

    “There’s an emergency at the tents outside! They need your help right now!”

    “An emergency? We’re there! You two stay back here and wait for us,” said Addam before turning to her. “Mythra, let’s go!”

    Seriously!? Is there ever a quiet moment on this giant rock? Mythra thought with a grimace. Even more trouble awaited her, and she had no choice but to face it.

    As the kids ran further into the camp, Addam and Mythra set off into danger. With one hand on her crotch and the other on her sword, Mythra could only hope that she could beat the emergency outside before the emergency inside finally won.

     


     

    I must endure. I must endure this!

    Brighid looped this thought through her head as she stood behind a tent, out of sight from her team. Her need for relief had overpowered her modesty at last, finally relenting with legs pressed together and hip-wiggling that no one of her status should ever reduce herself to. She didn’t know exactly how long she had left before her hold inevitably gave out, but it was getting closer by the second. The temptation to abandon this contest and make for the ladies’ room at once had never been stronger.

    Speaking of, where did Mythra run off to? She had stormed off towards the villa not long ago. Perhaps she had given up and was surrendering to nature’s call at long last. Unlikely, but Brighid needed something, anything, to hold onto if she wanted to stand a chance at victory. In any case, she at least had enough peace and quiet to focus solely on herself now, and was going to make the most of it.

    “Look out!”

    Until a shout and crashing sound caught her attention.

    At once, Brighid ran out from behind the tent to see the commotion, only to nearly open her eyes in shock. A large snake-like monster with bulging eyes towered over the other tents, shattering another crate with a lightning-fast strike before turning its gaze towards the team.

    “W-Where did that thing come from!?” yelled Haze.

    “Doesn’t matter. We need to stop it before it can hurt anyone,” said Jin, already pulling out his sword, never taking his eye off the beast.

    “Right! Boys, go find Addam and Mythra, then take cover inside!” Lora declared.

    “Don’t have to tell us twice!” said Milton as he and Mikhail turned and ran into the villa.

    Without taking his eyes off the monster, Jin nodded towards Brighid as she reached them. “Can you draw its focus so I can strike it from behind?” he said.

    “Of course!” Brighid grabbed her whip-swords and drew them without pause, a flair of blue flames flying off them. With legs still close together, she stepped up and looked the monster right in its eyes before swinging a streak of fire right at it, a roaring “fwoosh” of heat and light singing against the beast.

    The creature only reeled back for a moment, not particularly fazed by the attack, before lashing towards Brighid. She crossed her swords and braces herself, but the sheer brunt of the strike still forced her back a few feet. Gritting her teeth, Brighid lifted a sword as the monster reeled back once again, preparing to put all her might into it.

    Her underwear was wet.

    This realization alone was enough to make her gasp and slow her hand for a split second. The sword swung out into a whip, only to bounce off the snake’s thick hide and catch her off-guard.

    It was the worst possible time for her to lose focus, she discovered, for the Monster was already leaning back to strike again. With her guard wide open, all Brighid could do was brace herself for the hit.

    But as it shot forward, a ray of light blasted the beast from the side, knocking it back again. While it remained dazed, Brighid looked over to find Addam and Mythra running up from the gate, Mythra pressing one hand to her groin.

    “Everyone okay?” yelled Addam.

    “Nngh, y-yes,” Brighid said as she got back into a fighting stance. “But what of the others?”

    Just as she said this, Jin leapt up from behind the beast and brought his nodachi straight down onto its back. Unfortunately, it only bounced straight off its scales, and Jin fell onto his knees, quickly jumping away before the snake could counter.

    “It’s no good!” yelled Haze as she ran up to the others. “Our weapons can’t get through its skin!”

    “Sounds like it’s finally my turn,” said Mythra, faintly cracking a smile as her emerald core crystal began to glow. “You don’t mind a little overkill now, Addam?”

    Addam nodded. “Alright, but we need to lure it away from the camp first.”

    “I can handle that. It doesn’t seem to like me very much,” said Brighid.

    “Then you better hurry. I can’t hold this forever!” said Mythra, already gritting her teeth and pressing her legs together.

    Her bladder let off another pang out of sympathy, but Brighid had no time to pay it any mind now, not when innocent lives were in danger. She dashed off, quickly swinging another gust of flame towards the monster to directs its wrath. Her muscles burned as she ran as fast as possible, especially the ones in her groin, desperate to keep its contents from spilling out at such a crucial moment. She zigged and zagged, weaving around the beast’s attacks and throwing out more flame just to keep its attention long enough. With every strike, the monster got closer to her, and it wouldn’t be long before it closed the gap.

    Meanwhile, Mythra could feel sweat on her brow as the ether inside her continued to gather. Focusing for a laser strike from Siren normally didn’t put this much strain on her, but she had to work twice as hard to keep her bursting bladder in check.

    Suddenly, she gasped as another pang of pressure went through her. She no longer had the focus to keep it channeled, and thus released the ether, signaling the artifice far above to strike. A powerful beam shot down from the heavens, hitting the beast with deadly aim. The monster was vaporized in the concentrated blast, with Brighid just outside the ray, putting her blades up to brace herself from the shockwave of energy.

    The ray was gone as quickly as it arrived, leaving no trace that the monster ever existed. The battle was over, and all that remained was surveying the damage.

    As Brighid lowered her guard and put her swords away, she saw the team running up to her, Mythra included.

    “You okay, Brighid?” asked Lora as she arrived.

    Yes. It would take more than a quick jog and some win to get the best of me, ” she replied.

    Mythra walked up to her, her eyebrows raised. “Well, gotta hand it to you. You definitely have some guts to play bait for a giant monster and a siren strike.”

    “Yes, and I must admit, as destructive as your power can be, I am fortunate that it’s on our side,” said Brighid.

    They took a moment to look at each other. For the first time since meeting, Mythra and Brighid could feel a small bit of genuine respect for each other forming. Maybe, just maybe, they were not destined to be eternal rivals after all.

    “Gah!”

    “Aah!”

    Their faces contorted, hearts leapt, and entire bodies went rigid as a spurt shot into both ladies’ undergarments. Instantly, their hands shot to their groins and bodies doubled over, eyes shut with a visible strain.

    “M-Mythra!?” called out Addam.

    “Brighid!?” gasped Lora.

    Their friends surrounded them, bombarding them with questions and concerned words. However, neither Brighid nor Mythra could really comprehend them, let alone respond. Every last bit of their mental faculties went into trying to prevent the inevitable one last time.

    But it wasn’t working for either of them. They could feel their holds slipping away, each heralded by another dribble in their panties, and no amount of pleading could stop it. The only thing they could do was try and hold on for just an instant longer than the other.

    Another gasp escaped their lips, and everything went silent for a moment. Their bodies went incredibly stiff, then relaxed as both Mythra, the Aegis, and Brighid, Jewel of Mor Ardain, wet themselves.

    Even in their accidents, the two ladies held quite the variety. Brighid’s wetting began slowly, with the first visible drops of lightly-tinted urine running down her legs first before it fell through her hands as a series of scattered drips and weak trails. The bright blue glow of her fingers faded as they became further soaked, with her legs growing dim not long after.

    For all her beautiful elegance, Brighid could not do a thing to make her accident appear ladylike in any way. Her breathing came out in slow pants, occasionally broken with a choke. She hung her head low, hiding her shame and red face as much as she could. For the first time since setting foot on Torna, her eyelids parted, revealing a pair of deep blue pupils that burned the image of the growing puddle at her feet forever into her memories. Never had she felt so disgraceful in her entire life.

    But Brighid may as well have been a pinnacle of grace when compared to Mythra. While she was also embarrassed beyond belief, the sheer release of all that pee had overridden any sense of modesty she could have had. Mythra practically pushed out urine as golden as her hair, gushing through her fingertips and making all sorts of hissing and piddling noises as it went everywhere down her bare legs. All the while, she kept her eyes shut and mouth open as a long, shameless moan left her throat.

    Eventually, Mythra found her strength leaving her legs as well, and lowered herself into a squat. Her soaked gloves left her groin, exposing her stained, saturated panties to all of Alrest. With nothing blocking it, her pee shot through her undies in a chaotic stream, quickly breaking up as it fell onto the already-large puddle in the dirt.

    Even the Aegis knew that peeing herself in front of her friends was something to be deeply ashamed of. Yet in that moment, she couldn’t muster up the willpower to care. It felt like every annoyance, every pain she had put up with that whole day was disappearing, leaving her in a void of physical and mental bliss.

    Until the initial wave of relief wore off, at least. Then the weight of her embarrassing display hit her all at once. She opened her eyes and mouth in a look of pure horror, who all shared dumbfounded looks. The only one who didn’t was Jin, who glanced to the side and looked rather annoyed by the whole thing.

    “G-guh, I, buh…” Mythra stammered, her eyes darting about. “S-Stop watching!” She finally managed to say, closing her legs while she continued to spray the ground.

    “Oh! S-Sorry!” Lora turned around at once.

    “W-We didn’t mean to look like that, h-honest!” said Haze from behind her hands covering her entire face. “Um, a-are you two not feeling well?”

    “N-Not feeling well? I’m pissing myself in public, what do you think!?”

    “Mythra!” said Addam in a stern tone. “I know you’re upset, but we only want to help. Now, can you please tell us if you’re ill in some way?”

    “Er, well, I…” Mythra lowered her head, seeing her massive puddle for herself. By the time her bladder was fully emptied, her shoes were surrounded by urine on all sides, a true testament to the holding capacity of an Aegis. Had she not soaked her panties and legs just now, she would have been impressed with herself.

    “We are not ill.” The team all turned to Brighid as she slowly stood upright again, her own stream having faded to a few drops. The puddle around her feet was not as big as Mythra’s, but still more than what the average person was capable of. The trails that ran down her legs were already evaporating from her fiery heat, but it also had the unfortunate effect of amplifying the smell of urea around her.

    “This... was simply the result of some very poor judgment,” Brighid continued, her red cheeks burning hot and sharply contrasting with her blue hair.

    “Er, that’s putting it mildly…” Haze rubbed the back of her head.

    “But I still don’t understand,” said Lora, “Why didn’t you, um, do that when you were with us earlier?”

    “And I must ask you the same question, Mythra,” said Addam. “Really didn’t think I’d have to have a conversation like this twice in one day,” he muttered to himself.

    “Uugh, can I get cleaned up first before I explain?” said Mythra as she stood up. “You have no idea how gross this feels right now, and I’m not even wearing leggings or anything.”

    “I… must agree with her,” said Brighid. “I promise I will explain myself afterwards. I owe all of you that much and my sincerest apologies, at the very least.”

    “Er, I suppose that would be for the best,” said Addam, a little bit of pink appearing on his face. “Jin and I will just leave you to it for now.”

    “Here, we can help you out with that,” said Lora. She and Haze walked up to Brighid and Mythra’s side and took hold of their arms.

    “Right, and don’t think we’ll take ‘no’ for an answer!” Haze said with a smile at Mythra’s face.

    “You are way too happy for this,” Mythra commented.

    Brighid did not get a chance to respond, for they were soon tugged along to somewhere private and with a bath, she hoped. At least then, she could remove every physical trace of the disgusting, demeaning waste on her. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do about the shame. It would follow her until the day she or Emperor Hugo drew their last breath. She normally loathed the idea of losing all her memories upon bonding with a new Driver. However, she would gladly welcome that if it meant never having to relive this experience again.

     


     

    “The entry ends here.”

    Brighid closed the book with a soft snap, setting it down on the table next to her. Its blue cover, illuminated by a nearby candle, simply read the name “Brighid” and a date from long ago.

    “To be honest, I always found this one rather curious,” she continued from her chair. “It’s a wonder that I - or rather, my past self - saw fit to record even that incident.”

    “Perhaps you were even more diligent five hundred years ago than you are now,” responded Mòrag from across the room.

    “More diligent, maybe, but certainly not as wise.” Brighid raised a hand to her chin. “I will never understand what would cause me to act so abrasive towards another lady, let alone engage in such a crass competition.”

    “In fairness, it sounds as though Mythra lacked the self-restraint that she exercises today,” said Mòrag. “I imagine your skin was not the only one she managed to get underneath.”

    Brighid looked up and over towards Mòrag, or at least to the privacy screen that hid her from view. Not even the Special Inquisitor could hide the deflation in her voice that one gets when their confidence has taken a hit.

    Standing up, Brighid walked over to the screen, her heels clacking along the stone floor. “In any case, I had other reasons for reading you this particular entry,” she said as she reached the corner and turned to the side.

    “I assume it was meant for my benefit, somehow?”

    Though she couldn’t be seen, Brighid nodded. “I thought it would ease your misery a bit to know that you are not the only proud citizen of Mor Ardain to suffer such a blunder.”

    Silence met Brighid at first, and she wondered if she would have to better explain herself. She then heard light stepping around the screen, and Mòrag entered her view, clad only in a dark undershirt with matching boyshorts.

    It took a moment for their eyes to meet, with Mòrag’s lacking some of the strength she normally displayed. “You know I appreciate what you have done for me tonight,” Mòrag started. She glanced over to her uniform draped over another chair. The wet patch could not be seen on her dark trousers in dim lights, but they both knew it was there.

    “But I’m afraid only time can help soothe me,” she continued, ending with a sigh.

    “Hmm, perhaps that was the case with me as well.” Brighid looked to the stained uniform, then back to Mòrag. “But please allow me to remind you of one more thing.”

    “And that is?”

    Brighid lifted a hand and rested it on Mòrag‘s arm, careful to keep the heat of her flames low. Her eyelids parted, and a set of blue pupils pierced into Mòrag‘s eyes. “No matter what, you will always have all of Mor Ardain to support you, and you may always rely on me in your moments of doubt and weakness,” Brighid said with a smile as warm as the flames coming off her.

    Right before Mòrag’s eyes drifted away again, Brighid thought she saw a bit of gratitude in them, along with the strength and pride that she was normally filled with. “Brighid, I…”

    “We should finish getting you dressed.” Brighid withdrew her hand and closed her eyes. “We have quite a bit of work ahead of us tonight.”

    Mòrag opened her mouth for a moment, only to close it in a small nod. “Yes, that stampede has left quite a mess for us. We may not see any rest until daybreak. I trust you are prepared as always?” she spoke in her professional tone.

    That bit of pride returning to Mòrag’s voice was exactly what Brighid wanted to hear. It would take much more than a simple piddling incident to bury the proud Special Inquisitor hiding within. She was certain Mòrag would fully return to her old self before she knew it.

    “Hey, Margie!”

    The door to their quarters opened with a slam, and the clacking of talons came in. Without hesitation, Brighid moved in front of Mòrag to help preserve her modesty as they both looked to whoever so rudely barged in. They only calmed down a little once they saw the feathers and dull eyes of a certain bird Blade.

    “Finch?” asked Mòrag.

    “What is the meaning of this?” asked a stern Brighid.

    “Oh, girls! You gotta hear this! It’s really important!” Finch replied, hopping up and down.

    “Calm yourself, Finch. What do we need to hear?” said Mòrag.

    Finch stopped hopping, though there was still a little quiver to her movement. “I heard there was this big stampede through the city! Lots of monsters running around tearing up the place and all that! We should do something about it!”

    Mòrag and Brighid glanced at each other for a moment. “Yes, we are more than aware of the stampede,” said Mòrag, “And need I remind you again that my name is Mòrag?”

    “W-Wait, you knew already?” Finch blinked a few times. “Whoops, sorry about that! I only found out about it when I came back from, uh, wherever I was.”

    “Yes, your assistance would have been most appreciated then,” said Brighid.

    While Brighid’s brows furrowed, Mòrag simply arched hers. “May I ask why you continue to fidget?”

    “Huh?” Finch looked down at her body as she kept shifting weight between her feet. “Oh, right! I was also coming up here because there was something else I really needed to do. It was, um… er…”

    Finch slowed her dancing to a stop, then lifted up her head and adopted a faraway look in her eyes. Her hands pointed at her head as she rolled it back and forth, lost in her own mind as she sought to remember that important thing. No matter how hard she tried, the answer just would not come to her.

    However, Mòrag and Brighid soon discovered the answer themselves.

    Between the feathers at Finch’s groin, a spurt of yellow dribbled onto the ground. It quickly picked up to a light jet, creating a piddling noise against the floor as a puddle grew between her talons. All the while, Finch remained in the same pose, though whether she was oblivious or ignorant of proper potty training could not be determined.

    But whatever the reason, there she was, openly peeing on the floor like it was nothing. Both ladies, not sharing the same free spirit, balked at the sight, with Brighid putting a hand up to her mouth. Never had she seen such a vulgar action performed so brazenly, at least not in her current incarnation.

    Mòrag shared the same sentiment; Finch was mere moments from receiving a stern talking-to, the only decision to make whether they began before or after she was finished relieving herself. Still, she supposed there was a silver lining to this. To actually see someone embarrassing herself in such a manner, especially a Blade serving a high-ranking official… She had to admit, it made her own incident seem just a little less severe. How did that saying go? Misery loves company, right?

    Now that she thought of it, perhaps “Birds of a feather” fit better here. No one else in this room could exactly judge her for her accident now. Maybe this was the real reason the Brighid of the past recorded such an embarrassing moment. In some strange way, she felt closer to her comrades now. No matter where her adventures took her, Mòrag was certain of one thing: there was nowhere else she felt that she belonged more so than with this odd crew by her side.

     

     

     

     

    (A/N: And yes, I already wrote that Mòrag story. You can read it here.)

    • 2
      entries
    • 0
      comments
    • 1554
      views

    Recent Entries

    I am experimenting with writing in the present tense & in first person, so if it sounds off let me know & I'll get it fixed. Thank you.

     

    -----------------------------------------------------------------

    From Liberty's POV

    The other day my old friend Georgia had invited me to go to the movies with her. I completely forgot that it was happening until she called me up while 
    I was editing a livestream down today telling me she was picking me up in an hour. I take a shower, brush my hair, throw on some gray shorts and that leaves me with
    about half an hour left to go. I was thinking I might use the bathroom but I don't really gotta go so there really isn't any need, and if I need to the theatre we're 
    going to is only about an hour away. There's no way I wouldn't be able to hold it until then. So for the rest of the time waiting I just
    plan to chill out on my sofa in my apartment, sipping on some cola, scrolling through media, waiting for Georgia to show up.

    After some time waiting I hear a car honking in the parking lot & hear a shout coming from the parking lot.

    "GET IN LIBERTY, WE'RE GONNA GO SEE SOME AWESOME SHIT!"

    I laugh, & grab my phone charger, & shove it in my small bag that I'm bringing with some snacks. I feel a little bit of pressure on my bladder but it doesn't seem 
    too urgent. Besides, I don't have enough time to do anything about it right now anyway. We gots to go.

    Right after I get in Georgia's car and she leaves the building's parking lot she starts up with,

    "Hey, so I'm sorry about what happened to you last week. I was watching when you wet yourself live & felt so embarrassed for you."

    I was kind a little hurt, won't lie.

    "Wow thanks. You're really making me feel great about myself." I reply, very sarcastically.

    "Really?" She's asking seemingly proud of herself.

    "No. Of course not. I do not want to think about that."

    "Alright, sorry. Here, I know what'll make you feel better."

    To me, that sounded way too confident. But she ended up pulling on into the Wendy's drive-thru and we got 2 chickens patty's & one large soda each. I was really happy
    that she did. This is however one of my favourite restaurants. The large soda is a bit concerning but nah, it won't be a worry. Last week was just a one-time event.
    After a little while I finish my food & check the time, turns out we still have half an hour to go. I'm really starting to regret drinking so much. Should I tell her
    that I gotta go? Nah, that would only slow us down. There's no point. Just a little longer.

    While waiting I reflect on the times I wet myself before the live stream incident last week. The biggest of which was in class. Our teacher was giving us a test and
    I was asked to wait until it was over. Turns out that task was a bit much for a young Liberty, before I knew it my pants were being flooded in the front row. The
    classroom was as quiet as a mouse too so everybody heard the splashing of my urine on the floor. It was so hard to come back to school the next day with all of the embarrassment.

    We are finally arriving to the theatre, and it's getting pretty bad by this point. I feel like I can finally relax knowing that I'm definitely gonna make it. We enter & grab the tickets for our movie.

    "Hey Georgia, I'm gonna go off to the bathroom real quick."

    "Alright, don't fall in." She joked

    I quickly run off to find that the bathroom was closed. The sign on the door said,

    "Closed for maintenance, will reopen shortly."
     
    "Oh god" I thought, "not again." I grabbed my crotch, leaking in my shorts a little bit. After a deep sigh, I made my way back to Georgia and told her that the
    bathroom was closed. 

    "You gonna be okay?" She asked concerningly.  

    "Yeah, I think I'm gonna be alright." I reply nervously.

    We get into the theatre and the movie starts. At this point, the pressure becomes too immense. I cross my legs hoping for the best. I leak a little more into my shorts.
    Georgia sees that I'm struggling to hold on but doesn't do or say anything. A lot comes out this time. It's clear that my shorts are stained. There would be no hiding
    it even if I did make it to the bathroom. I take a deep breath and give in. I can hear the sound of my urine rushing out of my body, through my cloth shorts & onto
    the soft theatre seat.

    psssssssshhhhhhhhh...

    A few seconds of relief hit me. I close my eyes, take a few deep breaths and relax. My hands are still cupped over my crotch. It's finally over I thought to myself. 
    This felt horrible. I couldn't help but cry. It felt like an eternity I was sitting there in my puddle. I move my hands to find them soaked. Everything was soaked.
    I don't know what to do, I haven't pissed myself in public in nearly 15 years.

    "Holy crap. Let's get you on out of here." Georgia was obviously worried & more than willing to help. Thank god, because there's no way I knew what to do.

    We got up out of our seats and she gave me her sweater to tie around my waist. Once we got in the car and got me back to the apartment she said that I could keep her
    sweater for now. So I did, and went back up to my apartment. I cleaned up and showered. I sat in regret once I was finally dry. I think the diapers are going to be necessary...

  4.                 Under any other circumstances, being summoned to stand before the Great Lord of Sunlight would have been the highest possible honor. Of course, in light of the Eldest’s treason, those that served him were now potential traitors as well, and as one of the disgraced war god’s knights happened to also be the captain of the Four Knights, all four were to be in attendance. Ciaran could understand – after all, if the leader of the Four was a traitor, the Lord had good reason to believe that the other three would follow along. Quite frankly, Ciaran was surprised that she wasn’t the main suspect, or indeed the target of any suspicion at all, considering her status as the foremost among the Lord’s assassins and spies. Then again, perhaps that was exactly why she wasn’t seriously considered a threat; regardless, she couldn’t envy the Dragonslayer his present condition.

                    “I swear I knew nothing, my Lord,” Ornstein said, kneeling. His helm and spear lay in front of him at the Lord’s feet. “His betrayal was as shocking to me as it was to you.”

                    Being in the Great Lord’s terrifying presence was one thing; seeing the golden lion-knight, one of the most faithful and honorable knights of the Sun, brought to his knees to beg for mercy was almost nightmarish.

                    “Thou wouldst have me believe that?” The Lord looked down on His knight from His throne, His expression unreadable and body almost motionless. “Thou wert his most faithful servant, and still he told thee nothing?”

                    “Yes, my Lord. My loyalty to him only extended so far as to best serve you, and I suspect he knew that.” The Dragonslayer was unusually hesitant. Perhaps the others would see it as his nerves getting the better of him, as one would expect given the circumstances. No doubt all three of them were unsettled by this, Ciaran especially. She hoped that either her deductions were wrong or that the Lord would assume that any strange behavior by His Knights could be attributed to the stress of the situation. If Ciaran’s skills were still reliable – and right now she very much wished for them not to be – Ornstein was right to be afraid, though perhaps he’d never have acted on his desires. Still, some deep part of him was yet loyal to the exiled king, and Ornstein was very seriously considering listening to it. Of course this would be an uncomfortable situation. She really didn’t want to be around to see what would happen when the Lord saw the truth.

                    There was another reason for Ciaran’s present anxiety, though, for she had been en route to deal with more personal matters when she’d received her summons, but that was a drop in the ocean compared to what potentially awaited the Four. Even so, if they were going to be executed as traitors, Ciaran hoped she’d at least be allowed to deal with that before being put to the hammer, to retain at least some dignity.

                    The Lord sat still for a while, and the room was silent save for Gough’s breathing. Then the Lord rose and said, “Very well. I shall reaffirm thy station among my Knights. In return, thou shalt prove thy loyalty again.” He raised His left arm and snapped His fingers, and within seconds a silver knight was at His side, presenting His greatsword. The Lord pulled the sword from its housing, and taking it in two hands He touched the flat of the blade to each of Ornstein’s shoulders before returning the sword to the knight that had presented it. “Thine orders come now from the Princess. Thy station is to be shared with… the cannibal…” There was a hint of disgust to His voice for a moment. “And together thou shalt serve and protect the Princess and the Cathedral. Thou shalt not leave Anor Londo without my order to do so. Go now.”

                    “At once, thank you my Lord.” Ornstein stood, collecting his helmet and spear, and backed away from the Lord while bent into a deep bow. When he came to be in line with the other Knights, he put his helm back over his head, straightened out, and turned to leave.

                    The first to speak when he had gone was Artorias.

                    “The cannibal, my Lord?”

                    “If Smough cannot break him then truly his loyalty lies with me.” The Lord turned to Ciaran while Artorias bowed his head in acknowledgement. “Ciaran. Thou art to follow him, ensure that he does as ordered. Do not be seen. Gough and Artorias, I shall summon thee again if I have need of thee. Go now, Ciaran.”

                    “Of course, my Lord.” Ciaran bowed deeply while the other two gave a salute and rushed off. By the time she’d turned to leave, Artorias was already at the steps leading down into the Cathedral’s main room, and she hurried to catch up with him. “So,” she said, popping up from behind him. “Where are you off to?”

                    Artorias turned his head ever so slightly to look at Ciaran, presumably giving a bit of a sideways glance and a suspicious glare – hard to tell under his helmet. “I was headed to the blacksmith, but don’t you have work to do?”

                    “Oh, well, I was actually going to go that way, so we can walk over there together.” Ciaran had developed a bit of a spring-step while speaking.

                    “It’s… just down the hall…” They passed a set of Sentinels, and Artorias returned the salute they gave.

                    And, indeed, the two were nearly at the first set of stairs that would lead to the Giant Blacksmith’s workshop, but Ciaran didn’t seem the least bit discouraged. “Yeah, I know, but wouldn’t it be nice to have a bit of company for a little bit?”

                    “I guess…”

                    Ciaran glanced at Artorias, her expression hidden behind her porcelain mask. “What are you having the blacksmith do anyways,” she chirped. “All your stuff is in good condition.”

                    Artorias put a hand on the sword at his hip and returned a salute from a passing silver knight. “Yes, it is, but I’m going to have him make me a shield. A proper magical one that can still protect someone even if they’re not actually carrying it.”

                    “Sounds pretty complicated.” Ciaran had started fiddling with the hair on the side of her mask. Not quite the same as if it were her real hair, but it would do.

                    “It has to be. It’s not just myself I need it to protect. But I trust the giant’s skills. He’s even earned our Lord’s trust, so I have no doubt he’s capable.” The rhythmic clanking of the Giant Blacksmith’s wooden hammer against his anvil could now be heard, and it grew louder as Artorias spoke and the two descended towards the workshop. “Should you really be going this way? Probably would have been better to just follow him out the front door.”

                    “What do you mean?” The two looked at each other for a moment, and Ciaran suddenly realized what it was she was supposed to be doing. It was a good thing her mask hid her flushed face. “Oh! Oh, right, no, this is fine. He’s… he’s not going to sneak away anywhere just yet, I’m sure. I’ve, uh, got to keep a good distance anyways.”

                    “Riiiiiight…” As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Artorias gave a little wave to the blacksmith while he spoke. “Well, here we are. Good hunting.” He made a gesture that was almost a hybrid between a salute and a wave, then turned to the blacksmith who greeted him the same way he greeted everyone else.

                    “Forge, I can. Strong, I am.”

                    “Oh, don’t I know it. Listen…”

                    Ciaran cut him off when she suddenly turned around at the door and called out to him, carefully walking backwards to get properly outside. “Oh, I’ll probably need to check on the painting too, so I guess I’ll see you later.” She gave a wave before she disappeared.

                    “Uh, sure, I guess.” Artorias shrugged, at this point no longer talking to anyone at all.

                    Ciaran sighed as she walked the streets of Anor Londo. It hadn’t taken very long to find Ornstein, so it was just a matter of watching him and staying out of sight. She was looking for any opportunities to get on top of a building, so she could see and hide better. Not the easiest of tasks considering her divided attention.

                    First, there was her job. She would be in quite a lot of possibly-explosive lightning-based trouble if Ornstein really did try to pull something and she wasn’t there to see it and report back to Lord Gwyn. Maybe even worse if she was there but wasn’t paying enough attention.

                    Then there was Artorias. Ciaran wasn’t stupid. She could tell Artorias wasn’t responding to any of her advances. He barely even seemed to know she existed. And yet, she couldn’t help but think that some day she’d win him over, that one day he’d be hers alone. She knew perfectly well the odds of that happening were just as good as the chance that the Dark he hunted would take him first, and yet here she was chasing after him like a child. It’d never work, so why was she trying so hard?

                    As if that weren’t enough, that personal matter of hers from earlier had returned in force once she’d calmed down from the audience with the Lord and almost having been briefly alone with Artorias. Keeping in constant motion was helpful, but considering Ciaran had already been preparing to deal with this issue hours ago, there wasn’t much time left until she didn’t have a say in the matter anymore.

                    For now, though, she was still in control. Very fortunate, as she still had a job to do and Ornstein was passing by the stables, which Ciaran would have to go through to stay out of sight. Fortunately, they were mostly empty. Except for…

                    Bark. Bark.

                    The little grey wolf pup Artorias had brought back from the forests around Oolacile; the inspiration for his Wolf Ring. Her name was Sif, she was Artorias’s best friend, and as far as Ciaran was concerned she was absolutely adorable – or would be at literally any other time. As it was right now, Ciaran had to maneuver herself over a wall to hide from Ornstein, who almost certainly would have come to investigate the barking. Usually such a maneuver wouldn’t have been a problem, but her present condition made her a good deal slower.

                    Sif was kept in a separate enclosure, large enough for her to grow into a proper great-wolf, so there was no doubt Ornstein knew exactly where the sound was coming from. Indeed, just as soon as Ciaran had gotten herself out of sight she could hear the clattering of the golden armor approaching, then stopping, presumably at Sif’s enclosure to see if the wolf had noticed anything out of place.

                    Ciaran of course knew that she was the one to set Sif off in the first place, but Ornstein was left to try to find some reason the wolf would have been startled. So he looked, or at least Ciaran could assume that was what he was doing – she could only hear his armor rattle as he moved, never going far.

                    Perhaps some other time Ciaran would have been more than patient with something like this, but right now she was praying for Ornstein to move on so they could both be done. The pressure was growing while Ciaran was just sitting there doing nothing, and if she couldn’t at the very least move along soon… something would happen that she preferred not to think about.

                    Finally, after what must have been hours – but of course was hardly even five minutes – the Dragonslayer addressed the wolf.

                    “Are you looking for your master? He’s not here now, but I’m sure he’ll come visit you soon.”

                    Sif just barked at him in response, and he must have considered that to be acceptable, for the sounds of his armor soon faded away. Ciaran pulled herself up to look over the wall, with far more effort than it should have taken, then worked her way over and dropped onto the ground on the other side, receiving another greeting from Sif as she landed. That little bit of sudden warmth she was feeling had absolutely nothing to do with any of that and would go away if she just ignored it.

                    Not that she had time to deal with that even if it had been something – truly, ignoring it was the only option. She had to hurry to make sure Ornstein wouldn’t get out of sight. He was approaching a path down to the lower city, and now there was finally going to be an opportunity to get above him, if only Ciaran could climb up one of the many buildings that made up the residential center of the holy city. All the better that the Executioner worked in the slums, where the spaces between buildings were just barely large enough for a silver knight to slip through. If this were one of the more upscale places out towards Duke Seath’s library, sure the houses would be larger, but they’d be so far apart that Ciaran would have to climb down and back up every time she got to the edge.

                    Right now, just getting onto a roof once would be a problem. Ciaran was hanging back out of sight and, save for the occasional civilian, the streets were empty, so she had some time mostly alone to prepare herself for the task of scaling the side of a house. Mentally more than physically – things were under control for now and would remain so, if only Ciaran could focus on guaranteeing it. She had to act quickly, though, as narrow roads and sharp turns into innumerable alleys and side streets meant she could lose track of Ornstein in an instant. So, with a deep breath, Ciaran slipped into the nearest alleyway and got to work climbing up the house wall in front of her, grabbing at windows and using the Tracers to get a grip in places where the masonry was cracked. It was a good deal slower than normal, as Ciaran was trying to maintain the delicate balance she’d established in her lower half, and if anything were to happen to disturb that balance… she didn’t really want to think of what that meant.

                    Fortunately, Ciaran was able to maintain focus and control long enough to get up onto the roof, and even more fortunately, she could see both Ornstein and the executioner’s block from there – she’d still have to jump across to another couple of houses on the way, but so long as Ornstein planned to do as he was told, there wouldn’t be any issues. He’d slowed down considerably, though, and stopped just before he rounded the last corner. He stood there, looking around at whatever there was to see, adjusting bits of his armor and inspecting his spear. Ciaran loomed overhead, just out of sight, both hoping the Dragonslayer would move on, so she could get back to personal business, and wishing he wouldn’t, so she didn’t have to get so close to the Executioner.

                    After idling long enough to seem suspicious, though, Ornstein did head down the proper road, and Ciaran followed above and slightly ahead of him, hopping over gaps between houses to end up directly above Smough. There was a prisoner already on the block, so her focus was on Ornstein while he approached, putting up a hand to block his view and turning his head to the side as a massive cracking noise and guttural laugh rang out in the alley. Only Smough was left standing when Ciaran and Ornstein both looked again. Neither of them dared look directly at what had happened to the prisoner, though the Executioner’s reputation and the size of that hammer were more than enough to guess.

                    The lion-knight cautiously stepped forward and opened the maw of his helm that served as a visor, and Ciaran dropped into a low crouch to hear what he was to say. There was a protest from somewhere deep within her body, but she willed herself to ignore it, just for a little while.

                    “New orders for you,” he said, “From, eh, from Lord Gwyn.”

                    “What? Why would He do that?” Smough’s voice was muffled and distorted by his grotesque helmet.

                    “You’re, uh… you’re, you’re more than welcome to… to ask Him yourself when you see Him.” Ornstein tugged on the plume at the back of his helmet and looked off somewhere just beyond Smough – in Ciaran’s general direction, though she was sure she was hidden. “But… best not to bother Him with questions like that.”

                    “Right.” Smough let his hammer down at his left side, grabbing the handle to keep it upright. “Well, what is it?”

                     “I was sent to tell you,” Ornstein leaned his spear towards Smough as if to point at him. “That, uh, you, and me too actually, we’re to speak to Princess Gwynevere. We’re in Her service now.”

                    Ciaran shifted around as her body continued to disagree with her choice of position – and she tried her best to stay silent as she felt a most unwelcome warmth in her smallclothes.

                    “Uh, alright. Hey, if I’m working with you now does that mean there are Five Knights?”

                    Ornstein closed his visor again and briefly looked up at Ciaran’s roof, this time quite explicitly. Surely he couldn’t have heard her fighting against her own body. “No, I’m pretty sure that’s never going to happen. I mean, you eat people’s bones. I don’t think that’s the kind of person the Lord wants representing Him. Lord Nito, maybe, or even Lady Izalith if She’s in the right mood, but not Lord Gwyn.”

                    “Fair enough, yeah.”

                    The two trailed off into some sort of conversation, though Ciaran had stopped paying attention. Still in her squatting position that her body hated her for, she had both hands vigorously rubbing her thighs, drifting ever closer to grabbing at herself without ever quite getting there. The inside of her mask was utterly saturated with her sweat and the warmth below grew in little intermittent bursts until she was practically sitting in a puddle within her own clothes. She was out of options and out of time. She’d done as she’d been commanded, and it seemed like Ornstein and Smough were just going to sit around making friends with each other. She’d earned a minute to herself.

                    Thus, Ciaran backed away from the edge of the building, stood up and immediately ran back to the house she’d climbed up in the first place, the force from jumping the gaps between buildings causing a little more liquid to join the party. Once she was fairly sure she’d reached the right house, or at least was far enough away, she fumbled with getting the Gold Tracer off her belt, nearly dropping it, and dug it into the wall as she jumped off. Thanks to whatever magic the Giant could work into weapons, that knife was far stronger than it had any right to be, so Ciaran could simply slide down the wall of the house and drop into a quiet alley. And thanks to her small stature compared to the other Knights, she didn’t have to worry too much about being seen, though she was right next to the open road.

                    Not that any of that was important. Ciaran could think of nothing else as she tore down her pants, a light but steady stream already working its way to the ground, which became a full-force torrent as soon as Ciaran had lowered herself into the usual position. The pale golden stones below her immediately became drenched in a fresh coating of a much deeper gold, and even the opposite wall of the alley was close enough to receive a generous spray.

                    Alas, it didn’t last long. Before Ciaran was even halfway done, she could hear heavy footsteps coming from behind her, out on the road. If they were loud enough to be heard over her own cascade, that meant only one thing. With every grain of strength left in her body, Ciaran forced herself to stop, hastily redressed, and crossed her arms as she willed a disguise spell upon herself. Not a moment later did Ornstein pass by, Smough at his side. They were engaged in some sort of conversation that Ciaran truly did not care one bit about, until Ornstein, who was the nearer of the two to Ciaran’s alley, stopped abruptly and looked down. He lifted his right foot, and a little bit of the Blade’s waters dripped from the heel of his boot.

                    “Eugh.” Ornstein shook his foot and took several steps to his left to avoid the still-expanding puddle that had spilled out onto the street, then the two carried on walking. “How do you live down here with these creatures and their filth?”

                    Smough’s response was something about plenty of opportunities for him, but Ciaran only listened for when their footsteps had faded away enough for her to be considered out of earshot. As soon as she was sure, she dispelled her disguise and instantly fell forward, lying on her hands and knees in a pool of her own making. There was hardly even time to breathe before the flood she had so rudely interrupted started again, this time filtering through Ciaran’s clothes before hitting the ground with even more force than earlier.

                    With no real options available, Ciaran moaned as she let herself fall even lower, head kept off the ground only by the fact that her forearms were in the way. Her chest and arms were soaked almost immediately, to the point where she could feel her waters on her skin. And yet she didn’t really care. She was bent over as if she were a dog in heat presenting herself, and was panting like one too, and still she didn’t care. Only the relief mattered, so Ciaran stayed as she was, reveling in the feeling of being able to remove what must have been more than twelve hours of fluids from her system. Ciaran couldn’t properly gauge how much time passed until the torrent ended, but even when it did she remained in her position for a while, letting whatever was left drip down from her garb and join the ocean she’d made.

                    Once she heard the last drops land, she pushed herself up and fell back against the wall. Ciaran lifted up her mask and for a few moments gasped for breath before calming down again and sliding even farther into the pool below. It took a while to process what had just happened, and when she did finally figure it out she pulled her mask down again to hide her deep blush. Then she looked around and sighed. She was an absolute mess. Soaked through to the skin practically everywhere except her back and head, she had no idea whatsoever how she was meant to clean up. Perhaps she could just borrow a painting guardian uniform. They wouldn’t dare pry into their leader’s personal business, if she could get over there without being seen by anyone else, like a silver knight, or Artorias, or worst of all Lord Gwyn. What nightmare awaited her if her Lord found out one of his prized Four Knights lacked the constitution to perform a simple task without soiling herself like a pathetic Undead?

                    Oh well. She’d deal with that if it came to it. At least she’d made sure nobody could say the streets in Anor Londo were not paved with gold.

  5. (( Here is one of my personal favourites out of the fics I've written, starring Kirigiri from DanganRonpa! I really enjoyed working with the idea, even if it was just some cliché public bus desperation. There are references to certain canon things in here, but I also wanted to keep it loose, so it could be considered a sort of normal AU where they never went to the school at all, or simply take place afterwards, it's up to you. Also there's established Naegiri in here because I'm weak and they were made for each other ? ))

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    What was that childrens' rhyme, about the bus? Something about wheels? She wished she could remember the words. She wished she had any memories about that time, but they were mostly a haze. Just like the haze that was currently plaguing her thoughts, the one that was forcing her to try and seek out a distraction in the first place. How ironic. She couldn't seem to distract herself, for the sole reason that she was already distracted.

    A few things managed to make their way towards the forefront of her attention every now and again. Brief flashes. The overwhelming heat plaguing her skin, partially from all of the people packed into this small area, and partially from her own flushed face. The thin hair sticking to the back of her neck, and the fluffier bushel pressed against her left side. The pressure on that shoulder, and the soft puffs of breath that occasionally ghosted across her skin. Each of those slow breaths brought a quickened hitch of her own, hissed in her throat and caged behind gritted teeth so that they couldn't escape.

    Pressure. There was so much pressure, an unstoppable force that had been steadily building for the better portion of an hour, ever nagging and eating away at whatever scraps of attention she'd had left to spare. It was all-consuming, a single thought backed by a repeating chorus, one that was starting to sing so loudly that she wasn't able to block out-

    "Ahhh!"

    Naegi had gasped out at the same time she did, albeit much more loudly. The bus had just launched them both a good inch or so off of the seat, and she once again found herself cursing their decision to sit in the very back. Her gloves reached to smack against the leather and brace herself as she landed, though it did nothing to ease the absolutely agonizing pulses that were ravaging her abdomen now. Stiffening, she adjusted to smooth out her skirt where it had shifted, then returned to her proper posture.

    Meanwhile, Naegi was stretching his arms back behind his head, a soft yawn escaping his lips before he sighed, glancing over at her with a sheepish grin. "Sorry, guess I fell asleep on you. Uh, literally." If she'd been in a better mood, she might have chuckled at the pun. "I didn't drool or anything, did I?"

    "No, you did nothing of the sort. You're quite a peaceful sleeper, actually." she murmured. 

    Oh, how she cursed whatever bump had woken him up. It had been much easier to deal with this while he was dead to the world. She'd been able to sit in relative silence, and as long as she was careful, there had been nothing stopping her from shuffling around a bit in her seat, jiggling her legs a little or occasionally crossing them.

    As uncomfortable as she'd been, the past time was actually pure bliss compared to what she would be stuck doing now. Staying ramrod straight, with her legs sitting proper and her shoes flat on the floor.

    "So, how long was I out?" her companion yawned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "Are we almost there?"

    "No, we've still got a ways to go. You were only asleep for around forty minutes."

    "Geez, and we're still not there? I know the ride was supposed to be about two hours, but I guess I didn't think it would feel so long, y'know?" He shrugged, leaning back in his seat. "It'll be worth it though, even if it is pretty out of the way. This tourist spot's supposed to be really cool, isn't it? Which parts are you looking forward to?"

    Which parts? She could scarcely bring herself to care what their destination was by this point, much less concentrate on making conversation. She was sure once they actually got there, she would enjoy it thoroughly, but her only concern for now was surviving the journey.

    "I'm not sure, honestly. I suppose I'll decide my preference when we arrive."

    "Yeah, I guess that's fair. Sometimes it's better to enjoy something for what it is than getting your hopes up way too high. A little excitement's still a good thing though!" he chuckled. "Everybody else seems pretty hyped too."

    Ah yes. The rest of the tourists on this bus were even more talkative than Naegi, laughing and debating different aspects of their upcoming adventure. They had truly been lucky to catch the last few tickets for this bus, otherwise they would have had to wait several hours for the next shuttle. Although, perhaps that added free time would have been preferable...her aching abdomen certainly thought so.

    "Y'know, when we were boarding earlier I heard some people talking, and they said-"

    "Naegi, if you don't mind, could we put a pin in this? I'd like to rest for a while, until we reach our destination."

    "Oh, uh, sure. I guess it is your turn to take a nap, heheh!" Naegi chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Feel free to lean on me, I owe you one after being my pillow."

    "Thank you, but that's alright. I doubt I'll be sleeping. I believe I'll just observe the scenery." Like anyone could possibly relax enough to sleep when they had other problems demanding their attention...

    ~~~

    Twenty minutes, the last time she had checked her watch. Twenty minutes of Naegi's silence, the murmur of other passengers, and blurry scenes crawling past a window that she couldn't focus on.

    "Kirigiri?" Apparently bored of his game, Naegi finally broke the silence, putting his phone back into his pocket. She kept staring out the window at the passing scenery, although she hummed once to let him know she was still listening. "Are you okay? You look kind of tense..."

    "I'm fine."

    "Are you sure? You can tell me if something's bothering you, remember?"

    "I know. I would if it was something important, but it isn't. Please, don't worry about me, alright?"

    "See, now you saying that makes me worried about you!" Naegi chuckled, but it was an empty, nervous sound. His grin fell, replaced with a thin line as he leaned closer, nudging her shoulder until she looked at him. "Come on. If it isn't important, then there's no reason not to tell me, right? Maybe I can help."

    "You can't help with this..." She'd intended to sound firm, but her words came out as more of a muted groan, and she pressed back further against the seat. The shift in position didn't ease the tightness growing under her skirt's waistband. She had no desire to mention anything at all, but if she refused to give a hint, she knew Naegi would just keep pushing. She didn't have the energy to spare thinking up lies and debating with him. Shifting her gaze towards her lap, she sighed. "I just...I'd prefer to stop at the facilities once we get there. That's all."

    "Oh..." Naegi was quiet for a few heartbeats, nodding in understanding. However, he spoke up again almost immediately, and a bit too loudly for her taste. "Is it bad?"

    Why would you ask that?

    Heat was steadily blooming across her cheeks now, and she fought the urge to duck her head, not wanting to seem any weaker than she already was right now. "It's...rather urgent." The admission felt like chewed-up glass, each spoken word cutting away at both her tongue and her pride. True, she had often seen Naegi in these exact scenarios, so rationally she knew he wouldn't judge harshly. But this sort of thing wasn't supposed to happen to her. She didn't consider herself vain, but it was clear that she was typically the more responsible, composed one. She was supposed to set an example, not...dissolve into a whimpering ball like a toddler. Which she was dreadfully close to doing.

    No, she couldn't let him see her in such a state. Trying to work some courage into her gaze, she looked him in the eye, and kept her voice unwavering as she continued. "It isn't anything I can't handle though. Relax. I'll be fine."

    "Are you sure?" Her companion raised an eyebrow. "It's kind of...I think we've still got, like, an hour to go-, er, I mean u-until we get there!" he blurted out, clearly scrambling to avoid making her uncomfortable. Honestly, didn't he realize going out of his way to skirt around the subject was just calling more attention to it?

    The thought of an entire hour ahead of them wasn't comforting in the slightest, but it wouldn't change her resolve. It wasn't as if she had any choice in her answer anyways, no matter if it was half an hour or three hours' journey. Either way, she would still be required to hold it.

    As if in pure defiance to that concept, her bladder ached again, this time with a pulse so sharp she couldn't help suddenly squeezing her knees together. There was no way Naegi hadn't seen that, and she had to glance away again this time, directing her gaze back towards the window. "I'm certain. I'll be fine."

    Naegi only hummed in reply, then fell silent, spare the rustling of his backpack. Good. If he found something to amuse himself, he wouldn't be dragging her into conversation, scrutinizing her so clos-

    "Hey..." Another light nudge forced her to turn again. Naegi looked a little nervous, but his eyes were warm, comforting. Those same eyes soon diverted downwards, and she followed the signal to the object in his hands. An empty water bottle, still capped. He shook it lightly, holding one end out towards her.

    She was ashamed to admit her deductive skills were severely handicapped at this point in time, and it took a good minute of blank staring before she caught on. The moment the realization hit though, it might as well have set her on fire, every degree of heat in this forsaken bus flooding her system. "Naegi!" An unusually shrill squeak from her vocal chords, half-choked by the growing layers of embarrassment she was carrying. How could he even suggest-This bus was so crowded, and-In front of him...

    Compose yourself! He's only trying to help. Even if it is a dreadful idea...

    Exhaling slowly, she tried to ignore her pounding heartrate, and instead put on an air of calm authority. "There is no need for that. Put it away."

    Naegi's eyebrows furrowed. "Are you sure? Look, you know I've had to do stuff like this before, so it's not like-"

    "I assure you, I'll be fine. Now, put it away."

    Thankfully, Naegi complied, sighing under his breath as he shoved the offending object back into his bag. "Okay, if you're sure...I guess you know yourself better than I do." Toying with the zipper on the backpack, he spoke up again after a minute. "Do you want anything to, uhhh, y'know, help distract you? I've got a pen and paper, so we could play tic-tac-toe, or that game where you try to draw boxes, or-"

    "Naegi." Raising a hand to hush him, she forced a thin smile. "I appreciate it, but really, I'm fine. I'd rather just observe the scenery."

    ~~~

    Another twenty minutes, and the scenery outside the window finally changed. Unfortunately, it was one of the last sights she wanted to witness at this point in time, and as the bus jerked to a sudden stop, she had to grip the edge of the seat to avoid sliding forwards. Well, that was the pretense. Truthfully, it was the only way to vent her tension without being open about it.

    "What happened?" Naegi piped up from his own seat after he'd recovered from the bump, eyebrows furrowing as he craned his neck to look out his own window. "Oh, uh...it looks like a traffic jam..."

    Yes, that much is obvious.

    As much as she wanted to hiss at him though, she refrained. It wasn't his fault, and she certainly shouldn't take her frustration out on him.

    "It's alright. These things happen."

    "Yeah, but...are you gonna be okay? Maybe we can slip out the emergency exit and-oh, no, looks like we're packed in...uh, maybe we could-"

    "Naegi, I told you, I'm fine. I'm certain it will clear up, so please, just sit down and wait." she chided, glancing over at him with a pointed stare until he nodded and sat back down. Honestly, thinking about routes of escape was only going to make things worse. The best course of action was to sit here patiently.

    That didn't stop her from completely unwinding her braid though. Fingers sliding up and down pale violet locks, twisting them in time with her own coiling nerves. She ended up redoing it a good five times before she finally had to admit it was entirely free of stray hairs. With nothing left to fix appearance-wise, she shifted her attention to adjusting her position, gripping the seat edge to slide along in search of a more comfortable spot. A very normal movement, nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Kiri, I'm bored..." Naegi whined, glancing at her pathetically. "Are you sure you don't wanna play a few games with me?" he pulled the pad out of his backpack, holding it up towards her.

    If he truly knew she didn't want to be bothered, he would have left her alone and entertained himself. But she'd felt that concerned gaze boring into her the whole time they'd been stuck here, even if she'd never glanced back during the time she spent grooming. He was offering her an out, a distraction to replace the window that no longer moved.

    Alright. She would cave. She needed something else to focus on.

    Pulling her hands off of the leather cushion, she took the pen and paper, drawing the lines necessary as she forced a slight smile in his direction. "Very well. If it will entertain you..."

    ~~~

    There were only four squares left. It shouldn't be taking her this long to pick a spot to mark. However, no matter how hard she tried to concentrate, the lines on the paper remained swimming in and out of focus in front of her, any attempts to form a strategy crumbling before she could grasp it. The only thing that could occupy her thoughts was the ocean she was holding back, urges ebbing and flowing to sting the very edges of her muscles. Just the effort of holding up her defenses against the waves crashing against the shore was taking its toll, leaving her thighs burning with how tightly they were pressed against each other, and her breath coming in soft, uneven pants.

    You can wait. You have to. The traffic will clear up if you simply ignore it. A watched kettle never boils.

    This was most certainly not the time to be thinking about boiling cauldrons, she realized, squeezing the pen in her grip.

    "Uh, Kirigiri? You doing okay?"

    Naegi's soft murmur pulled her attention back, and she was quick to nod, reaching to scratch a shaky 'X' down on the first blank square she spotted. "I'm fine. I was just thinking. Here, it's your turn."

    She was hoping to have a minute or two of reprieve when he took the pen, but he drew a neat circle the moment he had it in his hands, holding up the pad with a chuckle. "Well, guess I finally found a game of wits I can beat you in! Three-in-a-row!"

    There they were, a line of circles right where she could have blocked them. Was she truly that frazzled? Shaking her head slightly at her own inadequacy, she tried to keep her tightened lips from turning downwards. After all, even if he was mostly joking, it was...cute, when he was proud of himself. "Congratulations. I suppose I'll have to consider you my rival now."

    "Yeah, look out! I'll be wiping the floor in chess before ya' know it!" he snickered, smirking at her. Well, as close to a smirk as such a genuine soul was capable of. Although, his amusement slowly faded as he looked her up and down. "Try to hang in there, okay? I'm sure the traffic'll clear up in no time."

    Did she really look that nervous? Shifting in her seat, she swallowed, trying to find the words to reassure him that she would get through this. As if on cue, her bladder throbbed even more frantically as her nerves spiked.

    Of course I can 'hang in there.' The traffic can't last forever.

    But it was starting to last long enough to make her anxious. If it hadn't been for this delay, they would almost be at their destination by now. Instead, they were still an hours' drive away, while she'd been stuck waiting for at least forty minutes on top of the rest of the earlier drive.

    Yes, she would still be able to hold it, since that was her only choice. But it would be a stronger discomfort than any she had previously experienced...

    "Kirigiri?"

    "My apologies. You're right, I'm sure the traffic will resolve. Now, could I perhaps challenge you to a rematch?"

    ~~~

    Three games of tic-tac-toe, and half a sheet of paper they had covered in dots and squares. Fifteen minutes that felt like forty-five, a bus that was growing far too hot, and an abdomen so swollen that she couldn't even sit completely upright, remaining slightly hunched at all times.

    The traffic hadn't moved an inch, and as another throbbing wave kept her from deciding on her next line to draw, she realized that soon, she wouldn't be able to stop moving. She'd been trying to sit here and maintain her dignity, minus the one time Naegi had not-so-subtly hinted that she was 'allowed to squirm', and as embarrassing as the phrasing was, she'd finally relented to at least crossing her legs at the ankles, but that really wasn't helping in the slightest. No, she was far beyond the point of keeping up any sort of facade, and her body was going to force her to take more drastic measures if she had any hope of maintaining control until they reached their stop.

    "Naegi, I...I believe-nnh!-I'm done playing..."

    "Huh?" He glanced up, clearly baffled as she suddenly shoved the pen back into his hands and scooted back to her spot. "Kirigiri, are you-"

    "Ignore me."

    "But Kir-"

    "Please, Naegi, just-oh...-ignore me! I just-ah...-need to compose myself..." It was hard enough to whimper out between her body's urge to pant and gasp, but she needed him to look away. Just long enough for her to regain some semblance of control-

    Hold it, hold it, hold it!

    An absolutely desperate mantra, screaming in her head as another wave of pressure shot through her, a need so intense and sudden that she found herself jerking her arms back to half-raise out of the seat, her legs writhing to try and twist tighter. A moment later she sat back down, hunching forward with a soft, very undignified moan. It wasn't easing the painful throbbing, nothing would except for the one thing she couldn't do, and that knowledge only made her dig her fingertips into the seat cushion, trembling all over.

    "Kirigi-"

    "Naegi, please-"

    "But look! The traffic's moving!"

    Grimacing, she shifted to look out the window, and was indeed met with the sight of a few vehicles ahead rolling forwards.

    Thank you, thank you, thank-

    Her ray of hope was blocked out as another sudden cloud of desperation rolled in, her bladder contracting so hard that she nearly doubled over, her breath hitching sharply. It was like someone had smacked her in the abdomen with a hammer, a burst of pain and then smaller, aching aftershocks that left her body quivering. She tried to clench up against the sensation, but it was overpowering, forcing her muscles to jerk and squeeze of their own accord. A squirt of wet heat rushed to fill her undergarments, then a second, slightly longer one. She just barely managed to regain control as the wave passed, winding her legs together as tightly as they would go, but the damage was done.

    Her heart was beating so fast and her breathing so uneven that she felt lightheaded, and the warm fabric rubbing against her every time she shifted did nothing to ease the pulsing of her most intimate areas, each throb dangerously close to breaking the threshold of her control again.

    She couldn't think. She couldn't move. She could only stare at the passing scenery as her prison kept driving, the packed roads on either side distinctly reminding her of an electric fence. There was no escaping, no freedom. Just a claustrophobic space packed with unruly people, people who would absolutely laugh at her if she-

    And the warden at the steering wheel, they would-

    "Hey, good news!" Yet again, Naegi's voice became the only thread she could cling to, pulling her out of the spiral. She forced herself to look at him, gritting her teeth against the whine that threatened to slip out. "The driver said they're gonna stop at the next gas station since the delay made everyone antsy, and running the engine ate up some fuel. We'll be there in thirty minutes!" He smiled at her, reaching over to pat her back once. "See, don't worry, everything's fine now! You won't have to wait until we get all the way to the stop, just the gas station!"

    Thirty minutes. That's simply three sets of ten. I'm more than capable of waiting ten minutes.

    Despite the ray of hope he'd offered her, she couldn't bring herself to smile, only nodding once before she returned her gaze to the window. While she may be grateful, she certainly didn't have the energy to spare for matching his enthusiasm. Keeping her legs tightly crossed, she tried to relax and ignore the throbbing between them. Getting too excited before she actually reached the rest stop would only tempt her body to open the floodgates early. No, she must remain vigilant, like she had no choice but to sit here and-

    "Ah!"

    Biting her lip against the soft gasp she'd just released, she scooted closer to the window, cursing the bump that had just launched her into the air again. Landing had only made the ache sharper, forcing another groan out of her as she unwound her legs, rubbing her thighs together and alternating which one she jiggled. Naegi shifted to give her more space to writhe around, eyebrows furrowing as he murmured his sympathies.

    "Hey, you're doing great...We're almost there...Hang in there..."

    Ten minutes. Just ten minutes.

    She'd never been this close to exploding in her life. The pain was almost the only thing she was aware of, Naegi's comforting words fading into white noise. She was so full she nearly felt nauseous, waves of embarrassed heat conflicting with the clammy chill of her own perspiring skin. Her legs were moving of their own accord, shuffling and squeezing until she was nearly dancing in her seat, her firm grip on the cushion being the only thing keeping her hands from flying down between her legs. So much liquid, so much throbbing-

    I can hold it. I have to hold it. I have to-

    The big wave. She'd felt it coming a moment before it hit, but there was no way to prepare for the desperate surge of urgency that ran through her nerves, leaving her torn between wanting to jump up out of her seat or curl into a ball. All she knew was that her bladder convulsed more harshly than ever, shuddering aches culminating in the sharpest sting she'd felt jolting through her nether regions. She was clenching as tightly as humanly possible, but it was still no match for her body's own desires, a rush of urine jetting out against her will. Warm wetness sprayed against her crossed thighs and ran down to pool under her rear, and sheer panic was the only thing that stopped the sudden stream, her entire being freezing up with a choked hitch of breath.

    I have to-

    It had barely broken five minutes, and she was teetering on the absolute edge, every muscle in her shaking and stiffened. There was no way she could ever hope to make the other twenty-five. Even if she did, the chances of them making it to the front of the bus to cut in line were slim to none, and she certainly couldn't stand outside and wait for some of the other ladies to finish. She couldn't even sit still now, half-rocking in place with her legs twisted together like some sort of pretzel.

    "Naegi, I-I have to-" She could barely force the words out, her breath fading into another moan as a particularly vicious throb took over her attention.

    "I know, Kiri, I know..." Before she could find the words to finish, he reached over to rub her back, a comforting motion that was the opposite of helpful when she was doing her utmost to avoid relaxing muscles. "We'll be there soon, I promise!"

    "N-No, I..." Oh, no, no no no... Hunching away from the backrub, she shuddered, her dampened clothes rubbing in a way that was unbelievably tempting.

    "Kiri, what-"

    "Naegi, I-ah!-Can you-I-I mean-oh..." It was impossible to string together a sentence like this, with her face blazing and her lips stuttering between gasps, hitches of breath that sucked away the energy to form words. Tears were gathering in her eyes now from the strain. Pathetically, she pried one hand's death grip off of the seat's edge and gestured at his bag.

    "Oh!" Naegi yelped a little too loudly, and cringed, lowering his voice as he turned to dig through the bag. "Oh, y-yeah, here!" He was so quick to act that he nearly hit her in the face with the bottle, and she flinched away, her delicate situation not pleased by the sudden motion.

    Grimacing, she carefully pried her other hand free to shrug off her jacket, laying it on her lap before she reached to take the cursed piece of plastic.

    "D-Don't look..." It wasn't even a command by this point, just a whimpering squeak as she scooted over yet again, until the hot wall of the bus was pressed up directly against her right shoulder. Then she began the careful task of sinking down, something not made easy when her legs couldn't actually stretch out, nor could her abdomen, but she was determined to get at least a few inches closer to the floor and seat's edge. From there, no one would be able to see her, even if they turned to look back. Once she was positioned, she pulled her jacket higher, until the sleeves were up resting over her shoulders and the collar was nearly covering her face.

    It wasn't nearly enough privacy, but she really didn't have any time left. Every few seconds, her body was stubbornly trying to contract again, leaving her squirming in place as she tried to stave off the flood. Just another minute, that's all I need. Just one minute.

    "Damn it!" A quiet hiss inbetween hitched breaths, accompanied by the taunting crumple of plastic. The cursed object kept slipping when she tried to rotate it, would suddenly drop to clatter against the seat. The one time she did manage to get ahold of it properly, she finally remembered the cap she'd foolishly neglected to take off beforehand, and attempting to twist it only sent the bottle falling out of her grip again. The second verbal curse was almost a whimper, but still not muffled by the jacket throwing her own breath back into her face.

    She knew her gloves were partially the culprit, sliding along the plastic like socks on hardwood. But even if she took them off, her hands were still trembling, and, even if they weren't...yes, they would still struggle with such a delicate task. The nerves were damaged, stiff and slow from the contractures. Menial tasks, she could manage, and more difficult ones if she had the time to work patiently. But in this condition...

    I can't even open a damn bottle.

    It was rare for her to experience such a rush of raw emotion, one she couldn't repress, but she couldn't think for long enough to find a solution. All she wanted was to either cry or scream, and  her mouth settled for a sharp, pained whine, deep in her throat as she hunched over against another wave of pressure, her jacket falling back down to flop onto her lap. It hurt so badly she could hardly stand it, endless shrieking in her nerves, muscles burning and threatening to go numb at the same time...Stressful, it was so stressful, a barrage of stimuli she couldn't process, that overwhelming feeling of helplessness...

    "I don't...I-I can't..." Scattered confessions, barely a whisper, and she had no idea whose ears she wanted them to reach. Another stabbing throb had her legs clamping up to cross the other way, her faint breath shuddering in response.

    I don't know what to do.

    She was hurting, and scared, and she didn't have a plan. Just like back then, she was weak, lost, and so close to disappointing-

    "H-Hey, it's okay!" She was aware Naegi was speaking, but it took him putting a hand on her shoulder to actually tune in. His voice was panicked, which wasn't the most reassuring, but he kept talking to her as he took his hand back to fumble around. "It's okay! Kiri, it's okay! Uh, h-here!" He jerked back up from where he'd moved to reach under the seat, holding the bottle so she could see through tear-blurred vision. "I'll hold it for you, j-just, um...Guide me to where it's supposed to press...?" His voice was a squeak by the last sentence, his cheeks burning pink and his teeth flashing her a small grin. Or maybe it was a grimace. Whatever it was, he looked ridiculous. She might have found his face funny, if her own wasn't immediately blazing in response.

    This was certainly not how she'd expected their first moments of intimate touching to take place. Even so, she would honestly consider this more intimate than those other acts...

    Another dribble leaking out to re-wet her clothes forced her to shove her embarrassment aside though, gritting her teeth and nodding her agreement as she clenched off the flow. Wasting no more time, she pulled the jacket back into place while Naegi unscrewed the bottle's lid (he made it look so effortless that if she wasn't so grateful for his help, she might have resented him). Once they were both ready, she snatched his left hand, slipping it under the cover of the jacket and her skirt, maneuvering it between her legs. She was positive he'd brushed against the damp portions of fabric, but thankfully, he made no comments, keeping his face pointedly turned to keep watch as he scooted closer to sit with his hip pressing against hers, almost as out of sight as she was.

    She debated pulling her undergarments to the side, but honestly, there was no real point. They were already saturated, and as long as she was positioned properly against the bottle, it shouldn't make too much of a mess. At least, she hoped it wouldn't. She wasn't quite ready to expose herself on public transit, regardless of whether a jacket covered her.

    "Is this good?" Naegi whispered, glancing over at her for a split second. "Let me know if, uh, I need to move it or something..."

    "It's fine..." Her reply was barely audible, all of her breath stolen between her own mortification and the next wave of urgency coursing through her body. Alright. The plan was in place, and they were all set up. As her body so aptly kept trying to tell her: no more hesitating. "I'm...I'm going to start now." In her attempts to avoid sounding so sheepish, she'd tried to force extra confidence into the statement, but her tone came out nearly robotic, much akin to their first few interactions.

    "Oh, uh, okay..." Naegi turned back around, pretending to look out the other side's window. "Good luck."

    Licking her lips, she kept her own gaze focused on her own window, trying her best to look as if she were simply resting and enjoying the scenery. A much more appropriate activity than relieving oneself in their seat on a public bus.

    You don't have a choice. You certainly couldn't wait to shuffle behind everyone, or stand in line, watching them go in and out one by one...

    Just imagining the torture she would have been in for had her bladder aching more intensely, a shudder crawling up her spine as she fanned her legs slightly, the hard plastic rim pressing up against her as she did so. In hindsight, someone of her anatomy really needed a larger circumference, perhaps a juice bottle or-

    Her abdomen contracted again, strongly enough to force a slight gasp out of her.

    This will do just fine!

    Feeling the heat of her blush spreading to her neck and ears, she took a breath, praying she didn't look as uncomfortable as she felt. Her heart was nearly hammering out of her chest, constantly expecting someone to figure out exactly what she was up to, but she tried to ignore it, instead focusing on relaxing her muscles and getting this over with as smoothly and quickly as possible. It wasn't all bad. She would feel so much better once she'd had her relief. She simply had to focus on that reward. This would be much more convenient for the bus driver too. Everyone would win.

    She knew beginning would be the hardest, especially after holding things in for so long. That familiar swell of urgency as she squeezed, slowly 'breaking the seal' and such, but it was always followed by a rush of relief and warmth.

    Not this time.

    The swell came, and she found herself squeezing for several seconds at a time before she had to pause to breathe and rest, but nothing seemed to be relaxing. Adding pressure was only making the tightness and throbbing worse, and no matter how close she got to feeling like she was most definitely about to release, her muscles wouldn't give. It was as if they'd been locked shut, and after a good minute of repeating the pattern, panic began to flutter in her chest despite her attempts to quash it.

    I couldn't have actually locked up, could I? Perhaps I just need to give it another moment, then try again.

    So she stopped squeezing, still remaining pressed against a piece of empty plastic that was taunting her, and waited. Within seconds she found herself biting down on her lip to choke back a whimper, the river inside her rushing through her system to pound against the dam in a way that forced her hips to squirm against the seat, her thighs trembling where they had to avoid pressing together, lest she crush the bottle and Naegi's hand.

    I'm truly going to wet myself! Any second now!

    Just a few more seconds. If she could just wait-oh no she absolutely couldn't wait another second, she was going to burst right now if she didn't-

    Shoving herself back against the bottle with near frantic positioning, she squeezed every muscle as hard as she could, awaiting the sudden waterfall she could feel coming. The pressure peaked, then peaked even higher, but yet again, it was as if every ounce of control she'd lost earlier had returned to her unwillingly, forcing her to keep every drop inside of her.

    Why can't I-

    After caving and getting Naegi to help her, she couldn't accomplish the one task she had? Something this simple?

    It was lightyears beyond frustrating, and as she felt the first few tears slip down her cheeks, she found her body shuffling in her seat of its own accord, no matter how she willed it to stay still. She felt so hot she could hardly stand the thick fabric smothering her, her skin was cloaked in sweat, and between the pain and her own nerves she was extremely close to getting ill.

    She couldn't recall being so miserable in her life, and even though the rational part of her would fuss that such a statement was hyperbole, untrue compared to other events she'd endured, right now she didn't care. This was the single worst thing she'd ever experienced.

    Naegi must have heard her breath hitching even harder than before, because she heard him turn around, panic edging his hissing whisper. "Kiri? Kiri, what's wrong?!?"

    "I h-have to...I c-can't..." What could she say? She could barely think by this point. She didn't even want to breathe, every inhale only taunting her further, sending fresh waves of pain through a body on overload. If she didn't squeeze, the pain would hit her over and over, trying to make her muscles do it for her, leaving her so close to actually wetting herself. But if she tried, no matter how hard she tried, everything would lock up, forcing her to stay stuck in absolute agony.

    No matter what she did, it was a losing battle, and it was embarrassing and stressful and she was in so much pain and-

    A new pressure met her shoulder, and she was slowly pushed back against the seat, the force holding her in place when she tried to buck and writhe. Naegi's free hand was on her shoulder, trying to pin her. "Kiri, I know it's hard, but I need you to calm down, okay? We have to be still and quiet, or they're all gonna start looking back here..."

    "I-It hurts..." They were the only words she could choke out, her voice dissolving into a slight sob as she fanned her legs, bringing one of her fists up to bite into.

    "I'm sorry..." Naegi lifted his hand, running it along the top of her head in smooth strokes. "We're gonna get through this, but you can't panic, okay?"

    How could she possibly avoid panicking?!? She was in a position she'd never accounted for, never expected to be in. She was surrounded by strangers at her most vulnerable, she felt like she was going to soak herself any second-

    Fingers against her cheeks pulled her out of her racing thoughts, and she found the dampness on her face disappearing with them. Once he'd swiped under both her eyes, Naegi's hand returned to her hair, slowly combing through the strands. A rhythmic motion, gently tugging at her scalp with a pressure that almost served as a grounding point.

    "It's gonna be okay, Kiri, I promise..."

    Slowly, her breath began to even out, minus the occasional hitch of pain, and she managed to quiet herself, keeping still as Naegi leaned closer.

    "Shhh, shhhhhh..." Naegi's breath warmed her ear, and she tried to focus on that sensation, on those sounds instead of the chattering chaos of the passengers around her.

    "Close your eyes, okay? Can you do that for me?" A whisper, a minor interruption before he resumed the shushing. His free hand slid down from her hair to brush against her shoulderblades, slowly rubbing a circle between them.

    Still holding her knuckles between her teeth, she nodded, trying to inhale a shaking breath before she let her eyes fall shut. It was exceedingly tempting to keep them open, to keep watch for anyone who might spot then, but she would never have any hope of relaxing if she was on her guard.

    I can put my trust in him. I know that.

    It was difficult to remember, sometimes, that she could let him take the reigns once in a while.

    "You're doing great, Kiri...Just focus on me, okay?"

    She simply nodded again, trying her best to ignore the constant ache below.

    "Okay...I, um...I know something that'll help, but, um, it's gonna be kind of weird at first..." She had to fight the urge to open her eyes and see just how much his face matched the nerves in his voice, apprehension filling her chest for a moment. "I really think it'll work, i-it's just, uh...I need you to trust me, okay? I promise, I'm not gonna hurt you."

    "I trust you." Despite her nerves at the rest of this situation, she knew deep down, none of them were related to whatever Naegi was going to do next. He would never harm her. She was certain of that fact. However, right after those words were spoken, another shock wave of pain had her stiffening up despite herself, using all of her remaining willpower to keep from squirming, lest she mess up the bottle's  positioning yet again. The metal studs scraped against her teeth, muffling a whine. "I trust you. Do-ahhh...-wh-whatever you see fit..."

    Now that he had her consent, Naegi thankfully didn't waste any more time, leaning closer to keep murmuring noises and comforting words into her ear. While he did so, his hand slowly left her shoulderblades, sliding down her back and around the side until it rested on her abdomen. She did feel a few stirrings of nerves and confusion when it landed there, but held still, waiting to see what he was up to.

    "Don't worry, I swear I'm not going any lower!" Naegi's sudden panicked whisper of reassurance wasn't actually needed, but she appreciated the fact that he wanted to reaffirm his intentions. He was considerate that way. Sweet, and nervous, and always concerned with-

    "Ohh..." She found her attention pulled away the moment her bladder's need spiked again, although she soon became aware of something besides the throbbing. Warm skin, sliding around in circles with a feather-light touch, just underneath her skirt waistband. A...massage? There? Indeed, Naegi's hand was rubbing along the distended area, as gently as he could manage. She felt her skin heating up at the very idea of this much contact, especially when she was feeling so vulnerable, but she didn't have a chance to focus on embarrassment when her bladder was shuddering with fresh urges. Throbbing waves and stinging ran through her, every ounce of urgency she'd been feeling already nearly multiplying tenfold!

    Her free hand clenched the seat's edge harder as her breath hitched, sheer need nearly overwhelming her. "Naegi, I-I'm going to-!" Her knees almost jerked to lock together as her eyes finally opened, but Naegi pulled his hand off of her to hold one of her legs still.

    "Shhh, Kiri, shhh!" His voice was still soft, although she caught the hint of panic as he turned to double-check that no one was looking at them. When he turned back, he rubbed her thigh with his thumb, staring her right in the eyes. "That's the whole point, remember? Sit back, and don't clench up. Just let go..."

    Let go. Right. She was trying to use this damn bottle, not prolong her suffering by trying to hang on.

    Let go. Ignore everything else. Let Naegi handle this. Just let go.

    "Sorry. I...I'm ready this time." she murmured, closing her eyes again and leaning her head back against the seat. It was difficult to resist the impulse to squeeze her legs back together, especially as Naegi started massaging her again, but she managed. Instead, she focused on the soft whispers in her ear, the feeling of his soothing caresses over the pain, and the scent of his cheap deodorant, just barely detectable among the heat. She stayed there, with her vision gone dark, and tried to slow her own frantic breathing, putting her entire focus into this moment. It was just the two of them here. Just her and Naegi, no one else. A bond of safety, of trust. Nothing could hurt her when he was-

    Suddenly, as the urgency began to crescendo towards a fresh, unbearable peak, she felt it. A shuddering wave of tingling weakness, and then the first trickle. Hot and slowly creeping out of her, and only for a few seconds, but she was so grateful she might have cried (had she been more prone to emoting, anyways). She had to resist the impulse to look at Naegi, knowing that reminding herself where they were would only risk upsetting the precarious balance they'd just achieved.

    "There you go...just relax..." Another feathery murmur in her ear, and she felt the pressure of his massage increase at the same time. Never to the point of harshness, just slightly firmer. The rubbing circles grew more insistent, fingers working the same pressure points for a few seconds at a time before they'd slide to the next. Even though her own need was spiking with each touch, she actually found herself sinking further into her seat instead of stiffening, leaning into his hands instead of trying to resist. It...really was as relaxing as a massage anywhere else, just...with the added effect of making her really, really have to-

    A few more trickles made their way out with certain touches, and while it had started as a slow process, that seemed to be the very moment her seal broke. Suddenly, she was pouring faster and faster, the warmth between her legs an entirely new (but certainly not unwelcome) sensation when she still had half of her senses muted. Little by little, the pain was being traded in for pleasure, waves of exhausting relief washing over her. The river wasn't ceasing, and while there was a slight hissing as it hit the plastic, her own sigh almost covered it up, the glove she'd been biting slipping to cover her lips instead as she all but melted into her seat. She didn't even have to squeeze, her body giving up control entirely...normally that would bother her, but in this moment, that freedom was pure bliss...

    "Good girl..." Naegi's whisper as he gently pecked his lips against her cheek nearly set her face alight, but before she could respond he was already ducking his head, a motion she knew because of the fluffy hair pressing against her shoulder. "S-Sorry, sorry! Geez, that made you sound like a dog...I-I just meant, l-like, when parents, er, I thought, y-you know..."

    As he started to trail off, still presumably trying to find the words, she allowed herself a breathless chuckle. Well, more like such an action had been forced out of her regardless in order to compensate for the dizzying sensations her body was currently going through, but at least it also helped make her point. "Naegi, it's alright. Considering my...current position, I don't think I can be degraded much further. Actually, it's..." Was she really saying this? Her dignity had already been thrown out the window though, so what harm could this really do? "I believe it's...helpful." she sheepishly admitted, slowly cracking her eyes open to take a quick peek at his reaction. Just him though. She had to make sure his face was the only thing she glanced at.

    It was certainly worth seeing. The poor boy's face was as beet-red as she imagined her own was when he glanced up at her, with those big innocent eyes pushing his eyebrows up to the very top of his head. "O-Oh, uh, r-really?" She could never quite get over the satisfaction of hearing that voice crack, the squeak of the adorable brown mouse she'd managed to catch in her claws. He looked like he wanted to bring a hand up to his face, his shoulder twitching before he remembered they were both occupied. Chuckling under his breath, he glanced down at the seat. "Um, w-would you like me to keep saying that then?"

    Now it was her turn to get flustered again, the slight wave of nerves sending a fresh burst of liquid down into the bottle. She was forced to shut her eyes and let her hand cover her mouth once more before she risked looking away at the crowded sections of the bus.

    Wasn't what I just said an unspoken agreement? Why must you make me say it?

    Barely pulling her fingers down enough to be audible, she ducked her head in a microscopic nod. "I-If you wouldn't mind...It's...rather comforting..." She was used to praise in some situations, but...never a gentler kind like this. It...it felt nice, to allow her walls to come down for a brief moment. To be the weak one, letting Naegi take care of her...

    "Okay then..." Slowly recovering from his hint of awkwardness, Naegi pressed another light kiss to the top of her head, slowing his massage down to a soft, fond caress, tickling his fingers back and forth across the skin while he whispered to her. "You're doing a wonderful job, Kiri...You were really brave, but now you get to relax. Just let go..."

    She could feel her breathing finally starting to slow down, her lungs no longer having to rely on panting gasps just to keep pace with her body's demands. Just calm, peaceful breaths, in and out while the stream ran below her...

    "I'm super proud of you, Kiri..."

    He kept murmuring as her release finally began to slow down into a weak trickle, then a dribble, the last few drops of warmth finally falling out. The emptiness was a strange feeling in itself, her abdomen still feeling tingly despite the fact that there was nothing left. An effect of the overworked muscles, most likely. Still, it sent a shiver up her spine, her body trembling against Naegi's comforting strokes.

    "All done?"

    She couldn't quite bring herself to say so out loud, simply nodding her head.

    "Okay. Don't move too much, because the last thing we wanna do is bump this, but I need you to lift the jacket." Once she pulled the cover off, he took his hand off of her to grab the lid he'd set on the seat cushion. His movements were much like a surgeon's, steady hands and furrowed eyebrows, eyes locked on his task. Once the bottle was safely contained, he relaxed, chuckling a little. "Wow, you really did have to go! I had no idea you could hold this much!"

    She chose to keep her gaze on her lap as she started tugging her clothing back into place, and then letting the jacket rest on her like a blanket. Honestly, the heat was nearly suffocating, but the clammy, damp fabric she was still sitting in was worse.

    "Oh, Kiri..." Naegi's whisper reached her ears, and he sighed, tapping the bottle in his fingertips. "Sorry, I shouldn't be teasing...I guess this is embarrassing enough for you."  He scooted closer, bumping her shoulder with his own. "You shouldn't be embarrassed, though. It wasn't your fault, it was just...rotten luck, y'know? And you've seen me do, like, way worse, so trust me, I'm not gonna judge you."

    "I'm aware of all of that. I'm just...not used to scenarios like this..."

    "Yeah, I guess..." Naegi held his tongue for a moment, gently rubbing her shoulder with a free hand. "Think about it though...you got away with something totally taboo...doesn't that make you just a little bit proud?"

    "Naegi, with all due respect, why would anyone be proud of something like that?"

    "I dunno, I just...Take your ego-boosts where you can get 'em!" he sputtered. "I'm trying to make you feel better!"

    "Well, I suppose I appreciate the attempt. Even if your line of thinking is a bit bizarre." she mumbled. Still, it had brought at least a slight smile to her face, so perhaps he'd been successful. "I believe I'll be taking that, though." she added, reaching over to grasp the bottle with both hands. It was still a bit slick, but without her hands shaking, it proved to be an easier task for the time it took her to set it in the corner of her seat, still hidden under the jacket. "No offense, but I don't quite trust your luck around something so...delicate..."

    Naegi only chuckled in response, rubbing the back of his neck. "Nah, that's probably a good call. I was actually terrified I was gonna spill it when I screwed the lid on..." he admitted, face flushing.

    "Well, you didn't show it. You were remarkably calm during that ordeal."

    "Yeah, well...I knew I had to fake it. You're usually the composed one, so when you started freaking out, I guess...I felt like I had to step up? Swap roles and stuff..." he mumbled. "I wanted you to feel safe...And I guess it helps that I've been through enough of that stuff to kinda know what to do..."

    "I see... " Feeling her face heat up slightly, although this time more out of fondness than embarrassment, she glanced away again. "Thank you, Naegi. You...You really did make me feel secure." And loved, but she didn't need to mention that one out loud. Naegi already knew that...

    "Good. I'm glad I could help." Naegi grinned, rubbing her back. "So...we've still got, like, 20 minutes until the gas station. Feel like losing in tic-tac-toe again?"

    "Actually, I think I'll take you up on that pillow offer, if it's still on the table..." she murmured. "I'm quite tired, to be honest..."

    "Yeah, stuff like this usually takes a lot out of you...Ya' want me to wake you when we get to the station?"

    "Yes. I'd still like to clean up a little..." she admitted, shifting in her seat to try and spread her skirt out where it had bunched under her. As she did so, Naegi pulled her head onto his shoulder, his hoodie providing ample cushioning. How he never roasted to death in that thing was beyond her, but at least it had benefits in times like these.

    "Okay. Try to get some sleep, Kiri. You deserve it."

    Her consciousness was already slipping as she snuggled closer, wrapping both of her arms around Naegi's to hold him in place. Even so, she was dimly aware of a hand beginning to comb through her hair again, slow and rhythmic.

    "Good girl, Kiri...I love you..." A whisper, one he probably hadn't thought she'd heard. A flood of affection bubbled in her chest, warming her once more even as the dull call of sleep tried to pry her energy away. Just before she succumbed to the darkness, she tilted her head to nuzzle the exposed skin of his neck, her lips brushing against it to convey all of the emotion she couldn't speak.

    I love you too, Naegi ...

  6. "What is taking him so long," Asuna Yuuki wondered as she stood awkwardly at the front desk of the Salon de Cafe, looking around at all the patrons at their tables, while she had to stand there, waiting for someone else. And there was one thing she was noticing among the customers, her fears from the outside being confirmed. "I'm way underdressed." This was a pretty classy place, and she was just dressed in normal street clothes. Granted, her normal clothes were nice, with a white coat, pink sweater underneath to stave off the mid-December Tokyo weather, but it wasn't cold enough to stop her from wearing a crimson skirt with only black tights beneath. She looked nice, but she wasn't dressed up and that made her feel inadequate. "Maybe I should have looked up the address when Kirito sent it, gotten a sense of the clientele."

    "Yo, Asuna!" Upon hearing her name, and the voice she recognized best outside her family, Asuna swiveled around towards the entrance. Instantly, her worries about being overdressed washed away. Coming through the glass door was the man she was waiting for, the man who had invited her out for the day, Kazuto Kirigaya, or Kirito as she knew him as. To say the two knew each other from the days of Sword Art Online would be leaving out 99% of the story. Being used to him, her first thought was how basic he was dressed, in the same clothes he wore everywhere besides school: jeans, a t-shirt, and a black coat . "Sorry, were you waiting long?"

    "Not that long. So, why'd you pick a place like this? This is more of the place I'd expect my mother to frequent, not so much you."

    "You remember Seijirou, right? He treated me to this place while he was giving me the lowdown on Death Gun. It seemed like the sort of place that would make for a good date. I had a day off, you had a day off, so all the pieces fell into place."

    "Kirito, you don't have to go to such lengths just for me. I mean, how much does a place like this cost?"

    "...you got me. I have an ulterior motive for picking this place. Truth is, I still have a lot of money from the GGO case, even after buying a few things for myself and Sugu, it's more than I know what to do with. I do this, I can treat you and spend a lot of that cash all at once. Another win-win."

    "Wow, I wasn't expecting such a practical reason for a man as obsessed with style as you."

    "What's that supposed to mean?"

    "You stuck by a Photon Sword in a game called Gun Gale Online because it looked cool."

    "No, it was because I spent years honing my skills with the blade! I don't know how to use a gun!"

    "And I recall one of our first encounters involved arguing over who got to keep a black coat that you just wouldn't give up."

    "I don't remember it going like that. Not saying it doesn't sound like me, but..."

    "But you would do it. Because that's the Kirito I know." Asuna smiled happily, bringing Kazuto back from his arguing. Regardless of his quirks, she loved him, a very calming thought. "Well, you're here now. Let's get a table."

    "After you." Asuna took the lead, though Kazuto still guided her to a table for two by the windows. "Be sure to take a close look at the desserts menu, they've got some real ritzy stuff."

    "I'll look, but I need to be careful. A lady needs to watch what she eats."

    "Come on, you can let loose a little bit. I still think you look a little malnourished."

    "What kind of a compliment is that?"

    "It's not. Are you sure that's how you looked before Aincrad?"

    "Of course it is! I've been through physical therapy same as you, and I've weighed myself again! Same as I've always been, thir-" In her rant, Asuna had almost lost herself and revealed a woman's greatest secret. "It's none of your business!" She looked away as a blush illuminated her cheeks, grinding their conversation to a halt. It was only after a few seconds of silence that she looked back a small bit. "...do you really think I'd look better with a little more weight?"

    "I don't think it's my place to tell you what to do, but I wouldn't exactly mind it."

    "...I'll think about it." Asuna hid her face behind the laminated paper menu, not exactly reading the contents, just blankly staring at the words.

    "Are you two ready to order anything?" In her self-inflicted isolation, she didn't notice the waiter approach their table.

    "Should we just start with drinks, Asuna?"

    Now she needed to super quickly scan the drinks menu to find something there she'd like. Time to prove that "Flash" was a legitimate nickname for her. "I'll take some of the green tea, if you please."

    "And for you, sir?"

    "Uh...I'll have the same. Actually, if we're both ordering the same thing, we should just get the pot of tea and share it. Is that alright," Kazuto asked.

    "Yes, that sounds fine," Asuna agreed, putting her menu down on the table. "Thank you," she said to the waiter, dismissing him so he could fulfill their order. Now was the traditional time to hold small discussion. "Shino's first day in ALO was last week, wasn't it? How did it go?"

    "Er, it went...fine. Yeah, nothing too special! We tried to complete that dungeon in the plains, just the two of us. We made it to the boss, he killed us, and...that was it!"

    Kazuto never was a good liar, that much was clear from how awkwardly he retold the tale, yet Asuna made the conscious decision not to pursue questioning it, or else she might cause a scene in public with what she'd be told. If he was hiding it, he had reason to be afraid. Still, it was worth remembering, to grill him about later. Instead, she'd be asking the innocent questions for now. "Did Yui enjoy herself?"

    "Yeah, she did. You know how she is, she always enjoys making new friends."

    "Yes, I know. She's a good girl." The waiter returned with their white kettle of tea on a tray with two china cups, as Asuna noticed quickly. "Oh, thank you, sir," she welcomed, taking the pot and placing it gingerly in the center of the table.

    "You've got a real knack for being polite, Asuna."

    "Hm? Oh, yes, my mother was very diligent in raising me to be a proper lady."

    "Well, good for her. You've turned out pretty well."

    "Yeah...to be honest, I kind of envy you."

    "Why? I can't think of reason why anyone would want to be me. You know, aside from the incredible skill at video games. Real enviable position I got."

    "Because you get to be you. I have to act like a person I'm not just to make my mother happy, or I'm forbidden from my few outlets to be myself." She began pouring herself tea, looking down to ensure she didn't overflow the cup, serving a secondary purpose to not look Kazuto in the eye as she opened up about her personal life and concerns.

    Kazuto didn't know how to respond to that. Despite the times he had been forced to do so, heart-to-heart support was not his strong suit. Maybe he had a natural talent for it, because the women he told "everything will be alright" to found strength in those words. So, it couldn't hurt to try again. "So, the girl I know isn't the real you? The girl I married in SAO isn't the girl you want to be? Maybe I should rethink something, then."

    "N-no, that's not what I'm saying. I want...I want you to...you know what, forget it. This is supposed to be a date, and I'm bringing the mood down. I apologize for that." She brought the cup to her mouth, holding it with her pinky finger extended, slowly sipping it, so as to not burn her mouth. "Mmm! This is really good!"

    Hearing the high praise, Kazuto poured his own share of the tea, drinking it quicker in a trademark reckless move. "Agh, too hot for me! I need to let it cool for a while before I can drink it."

    "Suit yourself," Asuna shrugged, finishing off her cup, and quickly pouring another. She could probably drink the whole kettle, it was that good.

    ---------------

    Ooh...I've made a horrible mistake. While Asuna hadn't made good on her promise to drink all the tea, a large fraction of it had indeed made it into her stomach. Or rather, it was previously occupying her stomach. Now it had trickled down south, collecting in her bladder in large quantities. Of course, she felt no urge while in the cafe, only a slight twinge while they were looking at books, a more pressing desire while she dragged Kazuto with her into looking at accessories, yet of course, the real need didn't arise until they were outdoors, in the park, with no restrooms to be found.

    Well, in all honesty, she didn't know for a fact there were no bathrooms. She hadn't exactly gone looking, how could she with her boyfriend by her side at all times? She couldn't exactly tell Kazuto that she needed to pee, inform him of an action ranked among the top of a woman's most private. Not after what happened last time. Asuna didn't like the hold her mother had over her life, but she still took a few of the teachings to heart. Teachings such as "a lady's desire for the latrine should be kept to herself".

    That's why, as the two sat on a bench in the park together, Asuna was subtly trying to squirm in her seat without drawing attention to herself. It was a challenging endeavor, finding that perfect, tiny balance in speed and ferocity at which she could rub her knees, between it being too slow to make a difference and too fast to remain stealthy. A lot of fine-tuning was required, leaving a lot of time for her bladder to begin whining about lack of reprieve.

    Can I even make it back home before...something really bad happens? She didn't exactly live "close" to here, coming here required taking the train, so if she didn't get moving soon, she'd be cutting it incredibly close at the absolute minimum. If she dawdled, she'd have an accident in the walk between the station and her home, or worse, on the train. She needed to hurry, time was of the utmost essence.

    But she was on a date with Kazuto at the moment, she couldn't just run off without any explanation. After their discussion earlier about who she wanted to be, if she just bailed on their date, he would think she was having second thoughts about their relationship. That wasn't the message she wanted to send, leaving her in a bind without a correct escape.

    ...should I just tell Kirito? While the first time was far from intentional or ideal, she had told him about an urgent need to pee in the past. So there was precedence, she had real proof that it didn't bother him, and it had to be better than wetting herself. But, on the other hand, that meant she had suffered through that horror once already, and had good reason to be in no hurry to repeat that moment. If Kirito never knows I need to use the bathroom again until the day I die, it'll be too soon.

    No, this was the time to prove that she was one of the toughest players in Aincrad and be strong. She was nearly an adult, she couldn't be having a toilet emergency like a little kid anymore. It was her self-respect on the line, it was simply unacceptable to degrade herself to a lower level than a tutorial enemy. She would hold it. She had to hold it.

    "Are you cold, Asuna," Kazuto asked from her side.

    Asuna felt her heart stop. "W-w-why do you say that?!"

    "Um...you're shivering. That's why I asked. I don't think a skirt was the best choice for hanging around outside, not with today's weather."

    Asuna didn't even notice, but she looked down at herself and saw that, yes, she was shaking. She corrected that outward indicator of her state immediately. "I-it's really not that bad! I can handle a little chill."

    "Do you want my coat?" Even as he was making the offer, Kazuto was already unzipping his coat, slipping his arms out of the sleeves.

    "No, I wouldn't want to disturb your carefully-cultivated look. Frankly, you'd just look wrong in anything other than black."

    "Hey, my school uniform is dark blue. My first SAO avatar wore dark blue too."

    "Eh, that's close enough to black that it doesn't bother me. But a white tee? That's like the complete opposite of your usual color alignment." That was a good sign, even amidst her desperation, she kept some biting wit about her. Maybe she wasn't as bad off as she thought, that she was worrying herself for nothing.

    That is, until she was hit with a surge of pain from her bladder, attempting to force its contents out in one push, save itself from the stress of holding any longer. Of course, Asuna wasn't having that, and she clenched her muscles to prevent any outflow, seizing her muscles in a frantic panic to stop any leaks before they could start. It worked, she remained entirely dry, but the wave hurt. No, I was right the first time. I have almost no time left.

    "Alright, what is it this time? Your leg is shaking even worse this time."

    Ah, I really need to pay mind to what I'm doing! "I-I promise, it's really nothing. My leg just fell asleep, that's all."

    "We've been sitting down for a while now, should we start walking again?"

    I don't know if I can handle much more aimless walking, it's imperative I not overexert myself right now. "T-that's okay, I don't-" But if we were to happen upon a public restroom, I could say I'd like to wash my hands or freshen up, and go in without admitting anything! "Actually, that sounds good. We may as well look at the rest of the park."

    "Cool. Let's get going," Kazuto led, standing up, taking Asuna's hand to pull her up. "I hear there's a good flower garden on the opposite end."

    "O-oh, that sounds nice." Well, if I'm looking for the bathroom, better to cover as much ground as possible. But it's not going to be easy, that's for sure. As the two headed down the path, she put her feet closer together and walked in small steps, thighs rubbing against one another with each tiny stride, heating her legs with the friction of her tights. The relief it provided was minimal, but right now, she would take anything. Those few extra seconds she could last may very well turn out to be the deciding factor.

    ---------------

    Nng...hhng...ah ah ah! In such a short time, Asuna's desperation had spiked significantly, far quicker than she had thought possible. Why did I ever think drinking a lot of tea wouldn't result in this? It took every ounce of her willpower to not grab her crotch and start childishly dancing right where she stood, out of fear of judgment by the many bystanders, and the fear tenfold stronger of what Kazuto would think. This is way different than being in SAO, I have no idea how he'll react this time!

    "They're really beautiful, aren't they, Asuna?" And Asuna had yet to find a bathroom, not even a glimpse of one despite her focused search. She certainly wasn't going to stumble across one here, a section of the park that was nothing but flat land, concrete paths stretching and spreading across the grounds like veins, all the grassy plains between them filled with homogeneous breeds of flowers in each separate field. The garden was so large that she could hardly see the borders from where she was standing, and there definitely weren't any bathrooms.

    All she could do now was continue her crusade to not let on that she was in peril. And the only way she could do that was by distracting herself. "Y-yes, they are. I can only imagine how much effort it must take the groundskeeper to maintain this."

    "I'd say it's worth it. I think a field of flowers like this is really relaxing to look at. Like, the large swaths of one solid color, blowing in the breeze...I find it soothing."

    "R-really? I wouldn't have expected that soft side out of you." Don't make me laugh right now, I really can't handle it! She could perfectly picture the state of her bladder, like watching a river crash up against a dam, her imagination turned the river yellow, and suddenly, it was an accurate depiction of her body. At least, as far she figured. The mental image progressed, as the tide rose higher, almost overtaking the concrete wall, which was cracking under the crashing force.

    Not good, not good! I can't last much longer! The urge was becoming louder, more demanding, and Asuna needed to find some way, some place, to relieve it. But there's no bathroom...what am I realistically supposed to do?! She looked around frantically for the tenth time, but no matter how many times she scanned her surroundings, a public restroom had yet to magically appear.

    Ordinarily, that should have been the only criteria in her search, but as the time of an accident drew closer and closer, she began adding more maybes. Right outside the outer edge of the flower garden were trees, bushes, large pieces of flora that could theoretically hide a squatting woman of her size. What am I thinking?! I couldn't possibly...but I could... It wouldn't be hard, just get away, squat behind something, pull her tights down, and... No no no, I can't! Two years in Aincrad must have really screwed with me if I'm still thinking relieving myself outdoors is okay! Ugh, too many drinks, far too many drinks...

    Drinks! That's it! "Hey, Kirito, I'm going to the vending machine to get some drinks. What do you want me to bring you?"

    "Really? Don't you think you've had enough to drink today?"

    Don't I know it! "My mouth's just a little dry, is all."

    "I can come with you, and pay for my drink, if you'd like."

    "No! Um, I mean, that's fine. You've treated me for everything today, I can spend a few hundred yen for myself and you."

    "Well, if you insist. I'll just take some lemonade."

    "Got it. I'll be back in a few minutes." That's a low estimate! I'll probably take a few minutes just going! Asuna walked briskly in the direction they entered the garden from, keeping her legs close together as her body strained to move amidst every stiff muscle.

    It took a few minutes for her to escape the flower garden at her slow pace, upon which she immediately shuffled in the opposite direction from where the two initially came from. If there was a restroom to be found, it had to be somewhere she hadn't seen yet. But the park looked so big from the outside...I'll need some amazing luck to find anything!

    As she hobbled through the park, Asuna continued to deteriorate. Without anyone she knew to witness, she had little hesitation in grabbing herself with everything she had, fingers quivering against her panties through her tights as the muscles in her palms rhythmically tightened. "Mmph...nngh, aah..." She couldn't stop grunting in distress as she suffered through each individual step, her hold growing weaker and weaker every time her shoes hit the pavement.

    "Please...please, just give me something, I'm begging..." Those bushes are looking better and better every time I see them... Asuna had her pride, but she wasn't made of steel. It has to be better than having an accident, right? The mere idea went against every fiber of her being, but she couldn't deny just how amazing it would feel to pull her underwear down and let out a flood of urine behind some shrubs. It's really nothing bad...I wouldn't be a bad person for doing it...I did it a thousand times in Aincrad...

    Yet, even as she continued to give herself reasons that public urination was the correct course of action, she couldn't bring herself to accept it. No...I'm a woman...I'm a lady...there's a proper restroom somewhere, it's my duty to wait to use that. "But if it's not incredibly close, I'm going to disgrace myself." But even after she had made up her mind, she couldn't help but divert her gaze to the bushes and trees she passed and whine, pining for the release they could bring if she could just let her guard down and abandon her dignity for two minutes.

    "Eep!" Well, she let her guard down, just in the completely wrong situation. She had inadvertently relaxed just a slight bit, and with that error came leaks. With her hands placed directly on her crotch, she felt the warmth immediately. The tips of her fingers, clutching her pee hole shut, suddenly had a wet sensation forced upon them, straight through her panties, straight through her tights. It was small, only a tiny trickle, but the message was clear: "I can't hold it any longer!" If Asuna couldn't find a toilet right this second, she'd lose it. Her other hand shot down, forcing her skirt against her body, squeezing her eyes closed to focus all her energy on avoiding an accident.

    After a solid minute of nothing but agony and suffering, dancing in place, possibly drawing the attention of every bystander, Asuna found the strength to open her eyes. And what she saw was the most beautiful thing she had seen in her life; in her haze, unable to think about anything beyond her burning need to pee, she had miraculously managed to shuffle within sight of a small brick building, with two entry points, marked with signs denoting gender. Asuna had made it to the bathroom. She could cry.

    She could cry for many reasons, as the next thing she noticed besides the building itself gave her good reason to. Standing in front of the door to the ladies room was a line of women a dozen strong. Some of them looked to be in decent shape, but at least half were in dire straits, holding themselves and dancing, counting the seconds until the queue moved forward even one person. With a crowd like that, no matter how desperate she was, Asuna would get no sympathy asking to cut the line. The only path into the bathroom was through waiting, and though she sincerely doubted her ability to do so, Asuna took her place at the back of the line.

    The change in her body was instantaneous. Whether it was the knowledge that a toilet was within her grasp, or knowing that it would elude her at this rate, her bladder spasmed and contracted, attempting to void its contents now. With her hands in the direct line of fire, Asuna felt the heat. "Agh!" Once again, it was short-lived, but the power behind it left an impact, splashing into her palms as the majority of her hands could feel the wetness. "T-this line better hurry up," she complained, bouncing in place and rhythmically colliding her knees, all the while bending forward at the waist, perhaps exposing a little more than appropriate from behind.

    "Don't count on it," the girl in the spot before her warned, her tall stature making her potty dance all the more striking. "I've been here for ten minutes, and it feels like I've barely moved an inch. Ooh, if I was in the game, I could run in and be done in a second," she muttered, lifting one leg and rubbing it against the other.

    So far, that prediction was proving accurate. Three minutes passed, yet only one woman exited and one woman entered. Is only one toilet working? Are the rest disgusting? I'm having an emergency here, you can all handle a little grime in the interest of hurrying things up! Yet, no matter how much she pleaded, the pace remained unchanged and agonizingly slow. How can I be expected to not wet myself at this rate?!

    And the most torturous part was that, to her right, lay a second, vacant entryway, marked with a simple figure on a sign, identifying it as the male's restroom. A dozen women were being tormented by their bladders, and there was a perfectly functional, unoccupied men's room right there. I could...it would just take a minute, I'd be out before anyone could be weirded out...it's still a real bathroom, the men's room can't be that much different than the women's...

    But what if there is someone inside?! Oh, if a man saw me enter so shamelessly, I'd die of embarrassment! I'd never be able to get married after that! Once more, a reasonable solution was presented to Asuna, practically gift-wrapped, but she couldn't convince herself it would be a solution she could live with. Every time, there was some fear of discovery that prevented her from following through. Asuna had standards. Standards that continued her torment.

    A chilling breeze blew past the line, giving Asuna goosebumps under the low temperature. Thankfully, with her hands pressing her skirt down, the wind was unable to expose her underwear to the world, but that didn't mean she survived it unscathed. The gust was cold, the speed giving it the sensation of being far colder than the surrounding stationary air. That was to be expected for the winter season, but such a biting freeze had a negative effect on Asuna's constitution, the contrast between the cold air on her skin and the hot urine inside her body.

    Asuna wasn't cold for long, or rather, her lower half wasn't. A surge of pee rushed out before she had any clue what was happening, drenching her panties in a second, piercing the front of her skirt pressed directly against the source, and a good portion snaking down her tights, dying the dark leggings even darker as the stream had nowhere to go with her legs pressed together but over her thighs. By the time it reached her feet, the multiple pieces of clothing and bodily impairment had broken the flood apart, and it crashed onto her shoes and the pavement in several simultaneous, powerful in their own right, gushes of urine.

    The splashing of the growing puddle was certainly loud, drawing the attention of everyone in the line, accelerating the pee dances of some of the more desperate members, but it was positively deafening to Asuna. As the pool expanded thanks to the plentiful additions from above, she lost the ability to hear anything outside her immediate radius. She didn't want to hear anything, with so many witnesses, there would be one reaction sure to surface: mocking. She was now an adult, one dressed as the respectable member of society she tried to be, having an accident in the line to a public bathroom in the park.

    Asuna could hardly think. It was partially due to the immense relief coursing through her body, she was bursting to pee and nothing could take away how good it felt to finally go after ages of waiting. However, that was hardly the most prominent thought on her mind. It happened...I put myself through torture to make it to a proper restroom, I turned down several alternatives to do so, and I still couldn't do it! I'm a failure. Maybe it would have been better if I did simply use a bush. I mean, it'd be a hundred times worse if someone saw me bottomless, but if I picked somewhere out of the way, that wouldn't have happened. Ugh, this was so much easier in Aincrad... Of course, none of those articulated introspections made it out of her mouth, instead replaced with one simple vocalization: "Oohhhhh..."

    The next minute dragged on for an eternity, as Asuna continued to pee and pee, completely drenching the inner half of her tights and dying the front of her skirt a dark red. Any viewer could tell from a simple glance that, unless Asuna had a gargantuan bladder capacity for her size, she was ready to explode, and she couldn't help but let loose. By the time her golden waterfall slowed to a trickle, the puddle surrounding her had stretched well beyond her feet, far enough that it could have reached the woman standing in front of her, if she hadn't been able to step forward thanks to the slowly-shrinking line.

    Finally, Asuna drifted back into reality. She blinked several times as she took in the bright sights of nature she had abandoned as soon as the floodgates opened, her worst fears realized. Once she could see again, she saw the other members of the ladies room line looking at her, or at least the ones not completely absorbed in not repeating her mistake. Even a few others who had just happened to walk by at the worst time had stopped to take in her shame. She could almost hear the laughter at a member of the wealthy Yuuki family doing something most toddlers had grown out of. If anyone knew who Asuna was, or if she was close enough to home to risk anyone she knew seeing her, she'd never be able to show her face in public again.

    No longer anchored to the spot by her unresponsive muscles, occupied by her nerves overloaded by blissful release, Asuna did the only thing she could do, given the circumstances: run. Water began to form on her eyes instead of her crotch as her chest grew tight and her breathing shallow, she let go of her womanhood and bolted from the scene, trying not to cry, an effort that would soon turn out to be wasted energy. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks, smearing and blurring her vision before she gave up and closed her eyes, and shouts of anguish filled the air around the stumbling, soaking young woman.

    Her race away from her humiliation didn't leave much focus available to look forward, only avoiding looking behind. As such, it was only a matter of time before she crashed into something hard at top speed. If it was a tree trunk, she could have been seriously hurt, but whatever she hit recoiled back, like only a person would. "Ow! S-sorry," Asuna apologized, rubbing her sore spots down.

    "Asuna?" Oh no. No no no nononononono! Anyone but him! Literally anyone would be better than Kirito! She really wanted to believe it wasn't him, like she could force it to be truth, but that voice didn't lie. In her blind panic, she had collided with exactly the man she had been running away from in the first place. "There you are, I came looking for you when you didn't come back. What happened?"

    Asuna didn't respond. She didn't even look in Kazuto's direction, deliberately looking far to the side to avoid even the slightest glance at him. There were several seconds of awkward silence before Asuna made her move: leaping to her feet and attempting escape before Kazuto could catch wise.

    Despite being well-known for speed, Flash could not escape Kirito's lightning-fast reflexes, he grabbed her wrist once she stood up partially, still hunched over but on her feet, and wouldn't let go. "Hey, where are you going?"

    She struggled against his grasp, but wasn't making any headway from it. If anything, the fight only made her predicament worse. Kazuto was eye level at her skirt, far closer than he should have been allowed to be. Hiding her accident was an impossibility here. All she could do was run away from the consequence. "Leave me alone! Just let me go!"

    "What? Why would I do that?"

    "You can see plenty well why! Do you really want to be seen with me now?"

    "Well...yeah, I can see everything, but what does it matter? Is that really the reason you ran away?"

    Asuna continued to wrestle for her freedom, but Kazuto was serious about keeping her close, leaving her no choice but to surrender, falling to her knees, a painful drop onto hard cement ground. "What's so wrong with not wanting to tell a boy about needing to use the bathroom?"

    "Multiple things. First off, didn't we have this exact same discussion back in SAO? And second, is it really so bad just to admit you need to go to the bathroom? You know, when this is the alternative?"

    "You weren't exactly sympathetic to my problems back in SAO either. You didn't help me then, why would I ever confide in you now?"

    Kazuto was silent for a few moments as he let the accusation sink in. "...did you want me to comfort you?"

    "I don't know, maybe. It certainly wouldn't have hurt to try and care about me when I was upset."

    Once again, there was silence, outside of Asuna sniffling. The only thing that could calm her down was Kazuto reaching forward and hugging her. "Well, if it'll make you feel better. I can't stand to see you cry."

    Stunned at the sudden affection, Asuna could only hug back. "T-thanks...so what made you think to come looking for me? And what made you think I'd be here?"

    "Well, truth be told...I had sort of guessed what was bothering you a while ago."

    "What?! H-how?!" After I went to all that effort to hide it?!

    "The fact that I know exactly how you act when you need to use the bathroom? You can't stand still, your eyes dart about everywhere, and you suddenly act like you don't want to be anywhere near me. Also, I've got a sister, so you're not the first girl I've seen desperate."

    "Oh, yeah..."

    "So let me ask a question: why are you so determined to keep it a secret when you gotta pee? You've already told me before, I told you it didn't bother me, so why not tell me this time?"

    "...because...it just feels wrong. It's a private thing, I can't just go telling you like it's no big deal."

    "But...it is no big deal. Whether or not it's something you want to admit, it's something you need to do. You could have just said 'I need to go to the bathroom' at any point, I would have said it was fine, and you'd be done. Instead, you let...this happen, out of nothing but stubbornness. Sugu's the exact same way, and it just makes no sense to me."

    "I don't think I can explain it. It's just a girl thing." Even calling it that was stretching, Asuna had no solid answer.

    "Look, just...just be open with me. I don't want to overstep any boundaries by questioning things, but I can tell when something's bothering you. And I want to help, support you. And I can't do that if you think even the most normal human thing is too much for us. Do you think Yui's happy that her mom is making life so hard for herself?"

    "O-of course she isn't! I'm not saying you're wrong, but...it's just so hard. I can't just undo what I've spent my whole life learning is proper behavior."

    "I'm not asking you to, I just want you to trust me. We've put our lives into each other's hands, I want you to know...that I want what's best for you." Kazuto winced, a response that even his girlfriend covered in her own urine couldn't trigger. "Ugh, it's hard being all cute."

    "But I like it." Asuna leaned in close and gave Kazuto a quick kiss on the lips. "Don't think I don't want you there watching out for me, it's just such a new experience. I don't know how to act."

    "Take your time. I can wait until you're ready. Oh, but we should probably hurry you back home to change." Standing up, Kazuto, who had never let go of Asuna's wrist, pulled her up to her feet as well.

    "Yes, I do need that pretty badly. But you don't have to come with me, I can take the train myself."

    "But do you want to? Are you okay with everyone staring at you without anyone there for you?"

    "...no. Okay, but I'm paying for your pass."

    "You don't need to-"

    "You've done so much for me today, it's really the least I can do to repay you."

    "Okay," Kazuto nodded. Moving his grasp up Asuna's arm, he linked elbows with her, leading them out of the park, to the nearest exit to the train station.

    Until a gust of wind blew past, making Asuna shiver. "Um, Kirito? Is it okay if I borrow your jacket to tie around my waist? It's...a little embarrassing how visible the accident is, and...you know, my white coat could get ruined if I used it."

    "That's fine, I can always wash it." Unzipping his black coat, Kazuto slipped his arms through the sleeves and handed the jacket to Asuna, allowing her to tie the sleeves around her back and let the torso lay over the front of her skirt.

    Well...it doesn't hide everything, but it's a little better, I suppose. "Thank you." Asuna tilted her head and laid it on Kazuto's shoulder, relaxing herself as her speech dropped into a mere whisper. "I love you, Kirito."

  7. "Watch out, Ashido!"

    Hearing the call to attention from class representative Tenya Iida, Mina Ashido's head jolted around various directions, soon enough finding a giant dirt fist barreling towards her. While she attempted to sidestep to avoid the blow as soon as she registered the threat, the speed was just too much to safely dodge. That is, until it was slowed by a spray of ice, freezing over the earthen joints, weighing the arm down enough for Mina to jump out of harm's way. "Woah, thanks for the heads up!"

    Jumping onto the outstretched arm, Midoriya leapt over with his own fist primed for a punch, connecting it with the dirt monster's face, shattering the head into a hundred tiny pieces. Now decapitated, the creature fell over, thoroughly defeated. Unfortunately, it was for naught, as another shortly rose up and took its place.

    "There's just no end to these things," Kaminari complained.

    "Then we keep busting through," Kirishima, all fired up, taunted to the opponents that didn't have the biology to hear it. He charged forward, delivering a body blow to the next enemy with his jagged, rock-hard fist. He wasn't the only one on the offensive, as Midoriya, Iida, and Todoroki joined in with their own hard-hitting attacks.

    "This was supposed to be a fun summer training camp," Mina cried as she dove behind a nearby tree, seeking cover from the ensuing debris of another earth creature destroyed by the might of the student heroes. She wasn't wrong, to prepare the class for the ever-growing violent world outside the school campus, one that contained evils like the League of Villains and the recently-defeated Hero Killer Stain, UA had promised its first-years a training camp in a secluded forest, a chance to radically improve their skills as a team. Even students like Mina, who had failed their final, were allowed to join in the festivities.

    As their bus arrived on a clearing overlooking the woods they'd be spending the next few weeks, the class even discovered they'd have new pro hero instructors, the Wild Wild Pussycats. Or rather, half the Pussycats, Mandalay and Pixie Bob. That's where the downhill plummet began. In short order, they were so kindly informed that the bus would go no further, they needed to reach the cabins miles away on foot, and they wouldn't have anything to eat until then. And, just to add insult to injury, the forest was crawling with the monsters of living earth, courtesy of Pixie Bob.

    It was only rare moments like now where the kids were given a moment to stop. Midoriya and Iida nearly collapsed, while the other MVP, Todoroki, simply activated his fire half of his Quirk and defrosted himself. Most others were bent over and panting, chests heaving as their breaths continued to escape them.

    It was clear, even from a cursory glance, that they wouldn't last much longer before succumbing to exhaustion. "What...what time is it now," Ochako gasped.

    Iida lifted his left arm, as if it carried the weight of the world, to check his watch. "Ten to four."

    Everyone groaned in unison. That meant they had been out here for nearly five hours, and with nothing but memory guiding them to their destination, it could be a hundred feet or a hundred miles until they got to the training grounds. Until then, they'd be going hungry, as Mina's growling stomach reminded her.

    "Here, Ashido." Looking up, Mina saw Momo handing her a bottle of water, no doubt created from nothing by her Quirk. "Can't have you getting dehydrated."

    "Thanks." Mina took the bottle, unscrewed the cap, and began chugging the cold, refreshing liquid down. True, while it would be bad for any of them to be dehydrated, it was especially dangerous for Mina. Her Quirk required expelling fluids to carry her acid, so if she had none to give, she'd be useless in a fight.

    However, all silver linings had a dark cloud attached. She was suffering under a lack of food, yet simultaneously suffering from an abundance of water. Nature had been taking its course inside her pink body over the span of these long hours, and everything she drank to keep herself moving in that intervening time was really taking effect. Mina had to pee.

    It was certainly an awkward situation to be caught in. She'd be holding for who knew how much longer if she wanted any chance of making it to the bathroom, maybe she was capable of it, but it would likely involve some real visible desperation. It seemed such was the fate that eventually befell all female members of Class 1-A, the only variable was how publicly they embarrassed themselves. It wasn't even limited to the girls anymore, not after Mineta wet himself shortly after arrival. Mina did not want to be next in that line.

    So, what options did she have, aside from simply holding it? Well, no doubt, the tall, broad trees that surrounded them to the edge of visibility in every direction were giving Mina a few ideas. It wasn't exactly a feminine notion, but if worst came to worst, she'd be open to really watering a tree. A tree out of sight, of course.

    But that was the problem. If she wandered off by herself, she was just asking to be attacked, because fate always targeted the girl alone in the woods, slasher movie style. On the other hand, if she did it close to everyone else, she was just asking to be spied on by one of the boys, not to name specific names.

    "Something on your mind, Ashido?" Lost in thought, Mina didn't realize that Momo hadn't left. Or how her legs were jiggling, stamping into the dirt.

    Frankly, there was no reason to hide her predicament from Momo, not after how...open she had been about her own experience in this matter. "Just how badly I need to whiz."

    As soon as the words reached Momo's ears, her face blushed a red as bright as her hero costume. "W-why are you telling me?!"

    "Well, you asked. Come on, you can't tell me it isn't bothering you too."

    "T-that's...besides the point! A hero shouldn't even have the idea that public urination is acceptable!"

    "So what was your excuse during the finals?"

    "E-er...I have no excuse for my actions. But it was an emergency, and I wasn't thinking clearly."

    Mina jumped to her feet, continuing to bounce on her heels, adding wiggling her hips to the dance. "It'll probably be an emergency for me too, soon enough!" True, it was an exaggeration, but it wouldn't be one for long.

    "You're just going to have to deal with it. It's not safe enough around here to undress...oh, and the indecency thing too! Right." Momo gently and subtly put on hand on the inner edge of her right thigh.

    She had a point, Mina had to concede. They were between waves of onslaught, but there was no guarantee when it would end. Tradition seemed to dictate that it wouldn't be long now. Stopping to take a leak was paramount to putting a target on her forehead, a risk she wasn't exactly willing to take. "Yeah, it might be better to wet myself." She didn't want to believe it, but she was part of a world much more dangerous than a simple high-schooler's worries.

    However, from that dejection, opportunity was birthed. A smug smile spread across Mina's face as an idea came to light in her mind. "Hey, Momo. What if we gathered all the girls together and banded together to protect each other while we took our leaks? Like, one or two of us do it at a time, and the rest stand guard, and then we swap out..."

    "Weren't you listening to what I said? It's an incredibly inappropriate thing for heroes to do!"

    "Come on, we're in the woods! No one's going to get up in arms about a few kids doing their business in the woods! I'm sure the teachers are expecting us to do it too! There's no way they really think we can all just hold it the whole time!"

    "They wouldn't wish something so degrading upon us. Not when it sets a poor precedence for our future behavior."

    "It's being resourceful with the options available to us in the field!" Despite her eagerness, it was clear her arguments were getting nowhere with Momo, and Mina had to take a different approach. "Listen, I know you know as well as I do, but when we get desperate, it's not going to matter. We have an easy out, let's just take it and drain the water before anything gets worse!"

    With Mina leaning in with excitement, Momo relented with a sigh. "We'll settle this diplomatically. I'll ask the other girls what they want to do. If they agree with you, I'll go along. I'm not exactly opposed to the idea..."

    Satisfied in her victory, Mina cupped her hands around her mouth to amplify her voice, taking a deep breath to shout for her female classmates. Unfortunately, just as she leaned forward to yell, she was interrupted by a violent shaking of the ground beneath her feet, nearly causing her to lose her footing. "Ugh, now of all times?"

    "Sounds like more of those creatures," Momo concluded, pulling a harpoon from the palm of her left hand. "You're just going to have to hold it."

    "Y-yeah." Momo ran off, prepped for battle as everyone else was, leaving Mina alone. "Damn, I really needed that now," she groaned, bubbling up acid on her hands. "These dirt monsters better know enough to get out of my way." She rushed from her hiding place, ready to face the danger, while somehow simultaneously not straining herself too hard. If such a balance was even possible, she'd soon find out.

    ---------------

    Punches, engine-charged kicks, explosions, elemental blasts, weapons, tapes and grapes, all manner of attacks were being thrown at the newest onslaught of monsters. Yet, somehow, the reserves never seemed to end, more just kept sprouting from the earth. Somewhere, off in the distance, Pixie Bob must have known how strained the students were, and cranked up the difficulty for kicks.

    Mina could only hope that didn't extend to her special strain. She had to pee before, but now? Worst she ever needed to go, no doubt. Her lifestyle didn't often result in desperation, scheduled and in locations where bathrooms were easily accessible, but she still had her share of incidents to give her appropriate context.

    And constantly expelling moisture by throwing acid to soften the monster's rock-hard defenses was doing her no good. She had heard sweat helped stave off a filling bladder, but the same principle wasn't applying. It must have been too late, she figured. The image of flowing personal liquid was also doing her constitution no good; in fact, it was destroying her on the inside. There was only one orifice her fluids would be escaping her body through, an unspeakable one. And it would do so soon, whether she wanted it or, more likely, not.

    For now, she just needed to survive. Not just the fights, she wasn't too concerned about being killed in a training exercise; though, on further retrospection, maybe she should be. No, the real threat was the agonizing sensation of her bladder burning a hole in her abdomen, more effectively than her own acid ever could (maybe because she was immune to her acid). There was a very clear timer over her head now, though the count was unknown, before her body simply ran out of strength to resist the temptation of emptying her bladder straight into her black uniform skirt.

    And all the jumping and flinging acid was testing her limits. With every movement, the volume of liquid contents sloshed around her insides, hitting each edge of her bladder with the full force of its weight, stretching the poor thing out and repeatedly staggering Mina to a standstill, leveraging all her energy into holding instead of fighting, leaving everyone else to pick up her slack.

    However, even that time was coming to a close. As she continued to fill, the amount of room her urine had to move around was shrinking, instead becoming a solid mass of a bloated bladder, which was no easier to maintain or control. No, all that accomplished was pushing her further past the edge, where she was afraid of how this ordeal would end for her.

    She wasn't the only one, either. Any time she caught a glance at a classmate's face, they looked worried, concerned, stressed. Truthfully, everything about the moment lent itself to the emotion splayed across everyone's visage, but to the desperate Mina, whose thoughts were utterly swamped with images of peeing, she could only think of one possibility for the dourness. "I knew it. They all need to whiz bad." After every hour that had passed them by since their departure from UA's grounds, the last place they had access to a functional bathroom, no one could blame them.

    Bubbling below the surface, it was about to overflow. Not Mina's pee, the tension. A closely related tension. Midoriya delivered a powerful punch, breaking the final earth monster into large, inanimate chunks, yet his arm remained extended. It was almost like he was frozen by Shinso's Quirk again, with the same strain needed to break free. The only difference was the actions he took upon being able to move again: his right arm, hand still clenched in a fist, slammed tightly into the crotch of his pants, his face keeping the same expression of determined fear it tended to carry in any stressful situation.

    An awkward sight that did wonders in reminding everyone else suffering through the same predicament how worrisome their own states were, the only one with the drive to move was Iida, rushing to Midoriya's aid, while also shouting orders to the rest of the class. "Everyone, break! Men over this way, women over there!" He guided Midoriya past a thicket of trees in the direction he had indicated, and the rest of the male class members followed, at their own varied paces, some struggling more than others.

    "Poor Deku," Ochako lamented, squeezing her own legs together.

    "At least he gave us a break of our own," Mina offered, one-upping Ochako by really grabbing beneath her skirt. "Any objections this time, Momo?"

    "I still don't like it, but..." Momo looked over her friends, all in various throes of need (though she needed to use some imagination for Toru). It was clear that denying them now would be cruel. "We don't have a choice, do we? Oh, I'd really rather avoid doing this out in the open again."

    "And I'd rather avoid another accident!" Ochako tugged on the front of her skirt, bouncing on her toes. "Can we please hurry?"

    "Ribbit," Tsuyu concurred, hopping in the exact opposite direction the boys wandered off in. The other girls followed the frog's lead, their movements all stiff and rigid, but satisfied in the knowledge their suffering would be over as soon as they found a thick grove of satisfactory cover.

    Cover that they weren't finding. "Is it just me, or did the boys take the good side with all the hiding places," Kyoka complained.

    "I'm starting to think a hiding place isn't mandatory," Toru added. It was difficult to tell what she was doing, but the way her skirt lifted and exposed her floating panties definitely seemed to indicate she was at the stage where she needed to hold herself.

    "Well, that's because you've got nothing to lose." Mina shifted her center of balance, pressing her legs closer together. "Though, to tell the truth, I can empathize with that idea."

    "Please," Momo pleaded, "Please don't tempt me. If I have to disgrace myself, I at least want to be out of sight this time." Suddenly, a look of horror washed over her face, and she froze in place. "You don't think there are cameras to monitor how we handle this test, do you?!"

    "If there are, at least we're not the only ones taking a leak now," Kyoka comforted with all the grace of her heavy metal music. "Listen, if you're going to be too ashamed to do this, then leave. But I'm not stopping until I'm empty."

    "I'm just as scared as you, Momo, but...I need this. It was bad enough that a hero pees herself once, but twice? I wouldn't be able to live with myself if that happened again." A second hand snaked its way up Ochako's skirt, tensing tightly to provide physical impediment, for the sweet few extra seconds of dryness, or maybe relative dryness, it would provide.

    With all the girls eagerly jumping on the chance to distract themselves through conversation, they very nearly missed the giant obstacle in their path, Mina almost crashing into it, stopping only inches away when she caught its presence out of the corner of her eye. "Aagh!" And her recoil away almost knocked over Toru.

    Only once she had taken a step back did she realize what the giant, stationary object she almost walked into was: a gray boulder, twice as tall and three times as wide as any of the girls standing before it. "That...that one's not going to come alive, is it," Momo worried.

    "Wrong color, ribbit."

    "Hardly matters, it's a giant wall practically gift-wrapped for us!" Excited, but muscles still tensed, Mina almost skipped around the edge of the boulder, ready to whip her underwear down and let that healthy stream flow. Unfortunately, it was not meant to be, as she soon discovered as the opposite end of the rock entered view. Instead of being a flat edge, or even a slightly curved one, it ended on a sheer point top to bottom, like a perfectly even teardrop shape, the walls making up the angle steep enough to still be easily visible from the opposite end. It didn't take a genius to figure out the undesirable implications of that. "Hey, you cool with it not actually being good cover?"

    "That's...not exactly ideal," Momo lamented, looking back the way they came and, by extension, the direction the boys were located in. "I don't exactly trust them to not peek if we give them the opportunity."

    "Come on, Deku wouldn't do something like that. Yet..." No one doubted Ochako's defense of Midoriya's moral character, each of them feeling the same about someone else. Iida, Todoroki, Tokoyami, a lot of the boys would probably respect their privacy, something that would normally be a reassuring thought. If only it wasn't for the one name that sank their hearts and sent the chill of fear up their spines: Mineta. He was the type that would absolutely spy on them, and just their luck, he had "used the bathroom" most recently, and would therefore not need the same break for himself. He wouldn't be able to sneak behind them, but from the direction they came, anything went.

    Attempting to find a solution, Mina looked back at the opposite end of the boulder, inspecting its shape and what could be done with it. "I think we could manage one at a time. And I call dibs!" The other girls groaned and shifted, causing Mina to sigh and relent. "Fine, one of you can go first, but I call second!"

    "I...I don't think we can handle one at a time," Ochako sheepishly admitted.

    Momo was also having doubts. "Nor is searching for another location much of an option, if only to avoid being separated from the group."

    Mina shrugged. "Well, I don't know what to tell you. It's either one at a time or do it out in the open."

    Kyoka leaned in close to Momo. "So, how bad is it knowing someone's seen you piss? Need to weigh my options."

    "Worst experience of my life," Momo honestly answered. "It's better to wet yourself."

    "Damn. That's really not the reassurance I needed." Kyoka crossed her legs and bounced in place. "Should I just do it?"

    "Why did the boulder have to be shaped like that," Toru almost cried.

    "Yeah, if only it was flatter on that end..." Mina's voice trailed off into a whisper towards the end of the sentence, as an idea sparked in her head. Maybe she wasn't the smartest kid in class, but she had moments of cleverness. "And I think some acid is the answer."

    "Oh, dissolving the point to make a flat surface! That's good," Ochako praised. "But, is it going to dissolve the ground when it drips down?"

    "Nope! I won't make it super-strong, so it'll be neutralized by the time it reaches the ground. Just watch your shoes."

    "Can you control the acidity in your desperation," Tsuyu questioned.

    "Sure, that's second nature to me! I'd be splashing acid against my butt every time I used the bathroom if I couldn't turn it down. I know I'm immune, but the bottom of the toilet seat isn't."

    "But can you wait long enough to even melt the boulder?" Without another word, Momo just pointed towards Mina's lower body, confusing Mina and causing her to look down at her own legs. She didn't even notice in excitement, but they were shivering, crossed, legs pressed tightly together, a clear sign she had minutes at best. And just to rub it in, like she had only just realized she needed to pee really badly, a bead of yellow snaked down her inner thigh, contrasting against her pink skin. It was a harbinger of a flood soon to come, one she could only delay for so long with her right hand shoved into her crotch.

    However, she wouldn't be a hero if she couldn't turn a disadvantage into opportunity. "N-no problem!" She had a plan, just one that required a little more setup than she would have liked. First, while keeping her legs crossed, she used her feet to slip her shoes off, needing a second and third pass to remove her socks, requiring delicate precision and grip with her toes through the opposite sock. Her bare feet against the forest dirt wasn't exactly the most comfortable sensation, but so long as there weren't any thorny branches, it was a necessary step for what she had in mind.

    And her feet weren't the only part of her body that needed to be stripped. Reaching over to her left side with a free hand, she pulled down the zipper of her skirt, loosening it enough to become a victim of gravity, though she needed to quickly let go of her crotch to allow it to fall past her arm. She shoved it right back in as soon as the path as free.

    While the girls observing were confused why Mina needed to expose her feet, taking off her skirt was the last straw, for Momo at least. "What are you doing?!"

    "Sorry, but this is kind of necessary." Because she didn't think things through a second ago, she needed to immediately let go of her crotch again, this time to pull down her white, only mildly stained panties, and again clamped her privates like a vice as soon as it was in the open air. One leg, then the other was raised to withdraw her feet through the holes, and she bent down into a close squat, a very uncomfortable proposition at the moment, to pick her underwear up, dropping them on the skirt lazily laid on the ground. "Make sure nothing happens to my clothes." With that instruction, she retreated behind the boulder, situating herself less than a foot away from the apex of the point.

    Positioning became Mina's next, but final, challenge. After all, simply squatting would lead to only the bottom of the boulder dissolving, which would at best accomplish nothing and at worst destroy the stable balance of the rock. No, she needed extra height, in a way usually inaccessible to women. She jutted her hips forward while being careful to not disturb her own footing, using the right hand that had been previously occupied holding her crotch to instead spread her little Pinky.

    It wasn't a position she was as comfortable with as sitting or squatting, but Mina needed to go bad. Without her palm pressed against her peehole, her body just took the initiative and let go of its own will, like a faucet suddenly being turned as far as the knob would rotate. While a small offshoot simply fell between her legs, the majority manifested as a thick white stream jetting from her genitals, colliding with the corner of the stone two feet above ground, resulting in backspray of multiple natures. Most expected was the spray of urine launching in every direction as a result of both the impact force and the sharp point of collision. Good thing she was totally nude below the waist, or there'd be soaking going on.

    The second kind of spray manifested a second later, as steam emanated from the strike zone, far heavier than a simple indicator of difference in temperature between hot urine and cool air. There was something else occurring, as evident by the thick sludge dripping down from the collision point. While the primary usage of her Quirk was producing acid from her body, she could also use it to convert the bodily fluids she secreted into acid. Ordinarily, this was not helpful, as it would turn her sweat into acid during a heated fight and subsequently dissolve her clothes, but in very specific instances such as this, it was killing two birds with one stone. A stone she was melting to smooth out the sharp edge while simultaneously relieving her poor, full bladder.

    It was a release she desperately needed, and it felt damn good to piss it all away. "Ooohhhh...hhaaaaahhhhhh....mmmphhhhh!" She began panting as she sighed and moaned in ecstasy, basking in the relief as her water-balloon bladder shrunk as its contents escaped her in a raging, corrosive torrent. While a hissing was already a sign of a good pee, involving acid only made the noise more assaulting. And, while she was mostly immune to her own acidic properties, the sensitive nature of her genitals allowed her to feel an extra tingling sensation at the orifice of exit, further accentuating the bliss.

    As the puddle by her feet grew with more of the viscous liquid reaching the ground, expanding the pool's reach, Mina was happy to see that her assumptions were correct. While the acid did slightly dissolve the dirt, deepening the puddle, the chemical composition of the soil, added with the bits of boulder now mixed in, neutralized the acidic properties, turning it into nothing more than a thick fluid. One she wouldn't recommend stepping in, but it wouldn't cause any harm to the ecosystem, nor cause any unstable ground for the five girls that would be squatting here in a few minute's time.

    Though, that estimate may have been too long a wait, as Mina heard the light impact of one of her friends punching their side of the boulder, the stone too thick to create an echo. "How much longer are you going to be," Ochako called. "I...I'm starting to leak!"

    "Well, I'd say..." Mina did some quick math, not really her forte, only able to come up with a very rough estimate. "I'll be another minute, and then it'll probably take another minute to melt down the rest that I'm not hitting! Is that fast enough?"

    "It'll have to be." Momo didn't sound so sure, but there wasn't much she could do as nothing more than an about-to-explode observer.

    Still, Mina tried to be considerate by speeding herself up. She was already being loud, both from her pee and her moans, a little more wouldn't cause much damage. Clenching her abdomen muscles, she squeezed her pee out as hard as she could manage, doubling the spray in all directions, and the sizzle of the boulder dissolution turned deafening. If the rest of the girls had any objections, she wouldn't be hearing them anymore.

    While the piss turned harsh, it didn't take long for the increase in volume output to squeeze her dry. The waterfall declined into more of a water gun, losing power until it had nowhere to go but straight down, soon stopping completely, save for a few drops she did her best to shake off. "Phew...that was probably the worst I've ever needed to go," she was all-too-happy to exclaim, proud of her handiwork. She reached down to pick up a nearby leaf to wipe herself dry, watching the piece of foliage burn up once it had completed its duty. Cleaned up after her little excursion, all that was left to focus on was how well she had accomplished her task. While she had indeed softened the corner, the dent she had made wasn't exactly deep. It could safely obscure maybe two girls, three if they weren't picky about personal space, it would need a little more "artistic touch" to get it where it needed to be for this specific purpose.

    Extending her arms, fingers spread out to expose her palms, two sprays of acid shot from her hands onto the boulder, the same color and consistency of her previous urine but ten times larger. Because of this, dissolution occurred much faster, melting the stone higher up in a matter of second, removing nearly a yard of rock mass in only that minute estimate. Stopping her acid hoses, she waited for the steam to dissipate, and the grime to slide down before calling it satisfactory. "There, that should do it."

    Covering her crotch, she left her makeshift ladies room behind for the other girls to have a turn. "You're all set, go for it and let nature run wild!"

    No sooner did she declare the availability did all five girls rush past her, nearly knocking her over in their haste. Only Kyoka had anything to say, "Five more seconds and I would have just gone for it where I was standing!" After that, once they had all disappeared out of sight, and Mina's ears were suddenly filled with all the rustling of clothes being practically ripped off, and soon enough, all replaced and drowned out by splashing water and sighing girls. Who the sighs belonged to was difficult to tell, with all the changes in pitch making it impossible to identify by voice alone.

    Still, while they stripped down, Mina needed to put her clothes back on, finding them right where she left them. Without any need to hold herself, slipping her panties back on was a lot quicker and easier, same with the skirt. Her feet needed some wiping off, but some lingering dirt wasn't going to ruin her black socks. And with her shoes back on, it was almost like she didn't just whiz on a rock. Aside from how immensely better she felt.

    Now she had nothing to do but wait, and sort of keep an eye out for any peeping Minetas. It was kind of difficult not to feel some of the second-hand embarrassment from the moans of her friends only a few feet away. She'd feel the second-hand relief too, if she wasn't still taken by her own first-hand relief. "Yeah, this was worth it." She had just done some serious good for her fellow heroes, in a time they'd never outwardly ask for help, and only had mildly soaked underwear to offset it.

    Whizzing seemed to take a lot less time when she wasn't the one doing it. The splashing of water lowered in intensity as everyone's bladder emptied, and they began struggling with a different problem. "Hey, anyone have any leaves near them," Kyoka asked.

    "None here," Tsuyu informed.

    "I don't have any either. Oh, are we not going to be able to wipe?" Toru sounded pretty scared about such a simple concern.

    "Relax, I'll make some toilet paper. And a bag to store them in, of course! We can't be littering!" Of course Momo was the one worried about that.

    Still, Mina thought it was a funny application of a Quirk. "That's the way, Momo! Use our Quirks for the toilet!"

    "Better than my bathroom Quirk incidents," Ochako lamented. "I used to accidentally make the roll of toilet paper float away when I tried to grab it when I was little. Oh, hand me the bag, I'll put my paper away."

    Things were pretty quiet for a little while following that, as the girls presumably dried themselves off and suitably cleaned themselves up. There was another round of clothing rustling, and the five exited their hiding place in close to single file. "Are you all good now," Mina asked. "No worries about an accident anymore?"

    "Last I checked, you were the one begging me to help you not wet yourself," Momo informed.

    "Well, it's all behind us now. We should probably get back to the group, before the boys come looking for us."

    "Yeah. Oh, I hope Deku didn't wet himself." Of course that's what Ochako was worried about.

    "He's probably fine," Kyoka comforted. "He's damn good at surprising us with his ability."

    Tsuyu put an arm around Ochako's shoulder. "I'm sure he's fine. Ribbit."

    Before they could even take a step, there was the sound of an explosion, followed shortly by a tree toppling over. The girls looked between each other in stunned silence, knowing what that meant. "Damn, the guys ran into trouble without us!" Kyoka ran off first, in the direction of the carnage.

    It didn't take long for the other five to hurry after her. True, none of them exactly wanted to get into a fight, but they didn't exactly want to leave their class alone in the danger. And, refreshed with empty bladders, there was no doubt they'd be a much greater asset to the cause. Mina in particular was looking forward to how much liquid she'd be spraying from her body this time, the much less private kind of liquid.

  8. "Come on, Morgan! Don't hold back," Nah's echoing voice commanded. Another day had passed, another morning very nearly passed, and with the Shepherds in no hurry to move, the half-manakete children were training together, a very specific training. Nah was hovering above the ground in her dragon form, with her kid sister standing a fair distance away, brandishing a Wyrmsbane blade.

    "I-I'm not so sure about this," Morgan objected. "I don't really have any practice with swords, I might slip and hurt you!"

    "That's the point of this training, me learning how not to get hit! Just attack me already!"

    "I'd think it would be a lot safer if you asked Father to take my position."

    "He would never agree to attack me with a sword, he'd say it was 'too dangerous' and end the conversation there."

    "Well then, perhaps you should consider that the adult has a point." That male voice was certainly not one of them, that was their dad, Robin. It didn't take long for the two to notice him, standing off to the side. At least he didn't look mad that one of his children almost could have killed the other. "Training to avoid Wyrmsbane?"

    Lowering to the ground, a flash of light enveloped Nah, leaving only her human form behind when the flash subsided. "Yes. It's the biggest weakness we manaketes face on the battlefield, it only seems smart to learn how to mitigate that disadvantage."

    "It makes sense to me, but your plan has a few holes in it. First off, Morgan is correct, it is much safer to have someone who knows how to wield a sword be your opponent. Second, in the event that a mishap should occur, you should have a healer on standby. Finally, while I understand the objective is to protect yourself from Wyrmsbane, actually using it during training is extremely unsafe." Robin was so busy lecturing planning that he forgot to be a father until afterwards, with proper father worries. "Who gave you that sword, anyway?"

    "Lon'qu," Morgan answered. "He let us borrow it, in exchange for leaving him alone."

    "Well then, maybe you should return it to him now." Holding the sword tightly, Morgan heeded her father's request and ran off towards the camp. "And don't run," he called, forcing her to slow to a walk, before she got too far away. Not wishing to be alone, Nah started walking away, until Robin put a hand on her shoulder to hold her in place. "Wait. There's something I need to talk to you about."

    Jumping with a startle, Nah turned her head to face her father, a sad look in her eyes. "Am I in trouble?"

    "Do you promise not to be so reckless with training again?" Nah didn't say anything, and she hesitated before answering, but she did nod her head to agree. "Good. Honestly, I'd rather not receive a guilt trip about how often you've been punished," he muttered.

    "What?"

    "Nothing. Anyway, I understand you're concerned about your, er..." He had started the thought without any worry, but by the time he reached the sensitive subject halfway through, it suddenly got uncomfortable, and he had to struggle to finish. "Your restroom difficulties."

    In an instant, the little manakete's face began radiating a blush as red as Cordelia's hair. "H-how did you know about that?!"

    "Fathers always know when something is troubling their daughters. I'm not bringing it up because I want to embarrass you, I think I have a way to assist."

    In an instant, Nah went from wanting no part of this conversation to practically hanging off his chest, eagerly awaiting his next sentence. "You have something? What is it?! What is it?!"

    Smirking, Robin reached into his pocket, pulling out a small purple vial. "This is just a little potion, to help compress the fluids in your system so it takes longer to fill up. That sounds exactly like what you're looking for, does it not?"

    Apparently, it was, as Nah started reaching up to grab the container for herself. However, as soon as her gloved fingertips brushed against the outer glass barrier, she froze. "Did Tharja have anything to do with making this? I heard the story about the last time she played a part in a bathroom-related incident."

    "No, I've studied this sort of thing before and did it myself. Tharja doesn't have much interest in brewing," he stated, conveniently neglecting to mention how much of the aforementioned story was his fault. "Do you really think I'm the kind of father who would give his child something at all unsafe?"

    True, despite only being together a few months, Robin had been a caring, doting father, though not always the wisest. He looked sincere, and frankly, Nah needed that promise to be true. Smiling, she took the vial, popped the cork keeping the contents contained, and took a sip before any of her other senses could analyze the substance. Probably for the best, as halfway through downing the thick liquid, her eyes widened, she gagged and pulled the flask away from her lips. "Blech! It tastes really salty!"

    "Of course, salt dehydrates you. It's an important primary ingredient to produce the same effect down in your stomach. Think about it, if miracle potions tasted good, everyone would use them for everything."

    Nah eyed the remaining potion suspiciously, swishing it around in a circle, creating a tiny whirlpool in the center. "It's pretty disgusting..." She would have been happy to stop right there, but she had to assume it wouldn't take effect unless she drank the whole thing, and she really needed that boost. Gulping, she pinched her nose shut and downed the rest in one fell swoop, choking as it slid down her throat.

    Anticipating the reaction, Robin held out his water canteen to his daughter, who took it and chugged half of it to wash the foul taste from her mouth. "There, that wasn't so bad. Let me know tonight if it worked, I might need to make a few adjustments to the recipe."

    "I can tell you now, you need to add some flavor. Pick some berries and mix them in."

    The tactician laughed. "I'll see what I can do without compromising the formula. I have other matters I need to attend to, so I should leave. Have a good day, Nah." He rubbed her hair, ruffling the well-kept style, to the manakete's dismay. "Sorry, should I not do that?" She nodded slowly, and Robin attempted to fix his mistake, to no avail, only making it messier. At least the one lock always springing upwards had company. "Heh, h-heh...I-I'll just leave this to you. Stay safe," he bid, turning and walking away quite fast, practically jogging from the scene.

    She sighed at the thought of needing to redo her hair, but the rest of the interaction was enough to keep her happy. "Finally, I'm not going to be just a little kid anymore. I'll be able to hold it in, like everyone else can. I can finally be an adult!"

    "Shepherds," Chrom's voice called out from somewhere else in the gathering, "we need to move, posthaste! Gather your belongings quickly, and get ready to leave!" Looked like the time to rest had come to an end, it was clear there'd be challenges soon if the prince was this worried, but Nah was calm. She drank the gross potion, her one concern would no longer even be a spot on her mind, or her underwear. She was confident that things would be different today, she'd stay dry, easy.

    ---------------

    Well, Nah was half right. Many hours had passed, the sun had circled near to the horizon to set, shining directly into the corner of everyone's eyes, forcing all to turn their heads eastward to avoid blinding themselves, especially with the intermittent shining through the forest trees. And while the little dragon girl had indeed kept her clothes bone-dry, it was only through immense effort on her part. At the moment, Nah needed to pee something fierce, she was feeling hot, sweating in response, and wincing, all for the sake of keeping her pee firmly inside her.

    No one knew why Chrom had demanded they leave so suddenly, except for maybe Robin, the two had been talking between themselves. Everyone else was left in the dark and to their own devices, having to make their own entertainment without slowing down, becoming more and more challenging as the troops grew further exhausted from the long walk.

    For whatever reason being kept from them, there was no time to stop, either. Lissa had already asked, and if he would deny his own sister, chances were slim anyone else could get through. While she had no proof, Nah had to imagine that all the other Shepherds were at least in similar boats as her. No way anyone could hold it that long and not feel it, she rationalized. Unless Chrom eased up soon, he'd have one hell of an accident on his forces. And after seeing his daughter go through this once, it was hard to believe he'd let it happen again.

    Nah wasn't doubting anything, but it was nice to have confirmation that her worries were correct, when Nowi slowed down from further ahead to talk to her child. "Are you doing okay, Nah? Holding up alright?"

    Despite her mother's audible concern, she was not about to undo her tough image, as she puffed out her chest and held her shoulders broad. "Of course, I'm perfectly fine! I'm great, in fact!"

    Surprisingly, that declaration sounded pretty convincing considering the situation she was in, it probably would fool most who asked. Unfortunately, Nowi was not one of those people. Due to her old age, she had a phenomenal sense for emotions and empathy, especially with her own kin. No lie would sneak past her. Eyebrow raised, she stared straight into her daughter's soul, past the falsified facade. "Would you like if I asked to break for a minute?"

    Nah's shell was tough, but thin. As soon as Nowi wormed her way past the outer barricade, she was defenseless, her guard dropped. After all, it was just her mother. "Y-yes. I could really use the stop." A pitiful sight, she realized how bad she looked a second later, and went back to her played-up persona. "Um, I mean...I-I guess I wouldn't mind. Not that I need it, but better to be prepared." Smiling with counterfeit certainty, her expression soon fell as reality set in. "But we can't stop. Chrom already said so."

    "You're forgetting one thing, sweetheart," Nowi declared, very bouncy and bubbly. "Your dad is the tactician, and Chrom's best friend! I ask him nicely, so he asks Chrom, and it's a strong case! Pretty good plan, isn't it? Right up there with Robin's best!"

    Morgan was the apprentice tactician of the siblings, but even Nah could see a prominent flaw. "What if he still says no?"

    "Then he'll have a wet manakete to deal with, and no one wants that," Nowi assured, clutching at her crotch through her shorts. That's right, Nah didn't realize, of course Nowi had to go too. She stayed in control, far better than her daughters, but she was always needing that pee whenever they stopped. It was easy to forget how desperate she was when she never wet herself.

    Or did she? Nah had never seen it, but that was only a few months out of a millenium-long lifetime. Something must have happened in the past that she hadn't heard, some tale not told to her. That's when she remembered, in the moment she was trying to repress, Robin mentioning something. "Actually, Mother, there is something I'm curious about. You see, Father said something about a time you had an accident. Would you mind sharing that story?"

    "Oh, he talked about that?" She definitely sounded surprised, maybe a little disappointed, but it vanished pretty quickly. "Sure, I can tell you about it. Well, I guess it isn't much to tell. I slept in late and didn't have the chance to tinkle before we left. So we-"

    "Why didn't you ask to stop," Nah interrupted. "You don't have any shame in admitting that kind of thing."

    "Yeah, but it was different then. Before we got together, I just had a really big crush on Robin, and I didn't want to say anything in front of him, because then I'd look all sad and stuff. So, right when it was becoming really bad, we all got interrupted a horde of Risen and had to spread out in a clearing to fight. Since I was acting all weird, your dad stayed with me, and after I told him I was having an emergency, he helped me to the bushes and protected me." With her free hand, Nowi cradled her cheek and smiled warmly. "That was our first 'moment', and it was super cute and romantic," she swooned.

    While she had been quite curious about her parents' history as a couple, Nah felt she would have been better off without knowing that their first date involved pee. Grimacing in disgust, she instead turned to what would surely become her own version of the tale, one without the same happy ending. The young girl part of her consciousness began wishing for a boy that would fill the same supportive role, but one problem at a time. "Mother, if you're going to ask to break, could you please do so now? It'll be too late in a minute or two!"

    Her daughter's plea yanked Nowi from her nostalgic reminiscing. "Oh, of course! I won't keep you waiting, honey!" She hurried back towards her husband at the head of the pack, leaving Nah squirming and wiggling. No leaks yet, but she felt the tide rising higher, and whimpered at the dull pain radiating in her abdomen.

    "Ugh, why is it still so bad? I drank the potion, and I'm still about to explode!" Hand firmly between her thighs, she halted her slow stride to bounce and shiver. Good thing her shorter legs and stiff walk kept her towards the back of the group, so she wasn't holding anyone up. Soon enough, the urge passed, leaving only an agonizing, hot, cramping pressure.

    "No...no, of course it's working," she bounced back. "It's been close to six hours, and I haven't leaked a single drop! I can manage as long as I need to now!" She was smart enough not to tempt fate, so keeping her defenses up, she resumed marching while still holding on with the tenacity expected of a dragon. "Come on, Mother, hurry up..." Still didn't mean she wanted to wait, of course. "It can't be that hard to convince Father to listen to you..."

    "Keep your wits about you," Chrom shouted from ahead. That didn't sound like declaring a pee break. Without any clarification, things went dead quiet, as all looked around for anything to explain why their leader was so on edge. One by one, they noticed the pair of glowing red eyes in the shadow of the forest, joined by another, and another, until there were at least a dozen. "Risen!"

    "We can't efficiently fight here," Robin stated. "There's too many blind spots, and the Risen blend into the darkness too well. We should run ahead to that...hm. This feels familiar. A-anyway, that clearing up there would be better." True to his word, there was a brightness at the end of the tunnel of trees, signaling a clearing with much more maneuverability. Recognizing the advantage that arena afforded, every Shepherd began running, quick as their tired, pained bodies could, into the light.

    After the momentary blindness from the full brunt of the sun, the terrain of the open field became apparent. Which meant it was time for the tactician to take control, handing out orders of a grand plan too complicated for anyone to keep track of. As expected, Morgan was the only one who looked like she knew what was happening, but with how much distraction she was surely facing, maybe she was just adept at pretending to look smart. Or maybe that was selling her sister short, Nah couldn't say, especially not now.

    Like all others, Nah was spaced out until her father called her name. "Nah, you'll be going in that direction," he directed, pointing far off in the distance. "Once you reach the valley wall, start clearing the outer edge. You should meet up with Libra somewhere along the way."

    The little manakete tried to look where her father was referring to, but her eyes got caught on a detail on the opposite end of the valley. She saw only that one thing, that grabbed her attention and wouldn't let go: a small creek, its clear water slowly streaming away. Immediately, a similar feeling awakened in Nah, though she could guarantee her flow would not be so calm. Only problem was, Robin was still looking at her, not to mention all the Shepherds right next to her, following instinct and grabbing herself hard was not the right answer with witnesses around. With that handicap, she had to make do with merely pressing her legs together.

    "A-ah," she squeaked, realizing that wasn't quite enough to stem the tide attempting once more to force its way out of her totally filled bladder. It was a long time coming, but finally, urine made its way into her underwear, just a dribble. It was still enough to send her into a panic, as she forced her thighs against each other even harder to keep the loss to just that little leak. It succeeded, for the time being at least, but the message was clear: it wouldn't work for long. "Why does this have to be so challenging?"

    That's when it dawned on her. "Of course it's hard! Father's testing how I hold up under the most extreme circumstances! He wants to know how tough I am, and how well the potion works!" She didn't relax, that was a luxury she couldn't afford anymore, but the realization did give her peace of mind. So comforting, in fact, that she didn't realize everyone else had received their orders and moved out. "H-hey! Don't leave me behind," she cried out, hobbling down her set path.

    Either despite or because of her slow stride, it wasn't long before Nah's journey was intercepted by a Risen soldier, in human swordsman form. At least his sword wasn't a Wymsbane. Reaching into the satchel hanging around her waist, she pulled out her Dragonstone, clutching it and activating its power. A radiant glow enveloped her, and when the light faded, a pink dragon had taken her place.

    Shifted into her dragon form, Nah only felt one thing: bliss. Dragons were much bigger than their human counterparts, and all their internal organs were larger to match. As soon as her body changed, the pee she was holding was moved into a dragon bladder, where it was barely a concern. It was incredible, hours of holding, and she just suddenly didn't have to go anymore. Her pain washed away like an ocean's receding waves, it was beautiful.

    Without any worry clouding her thoughts, Nah could concentrate on the battle. Baring her sharp teeth, she began forming a blast of fire in the back of her throat. If the Risen had emotion, he would certainly be terrified, seeing a dragon staring down at him, opening her mouth with only a glow in the void. It grew brighter and brighter, as the blast of flame exited her maw and flew into the monster, incinerating it in one quick burst.

    Normally, Nah would roar in delight at her strength, but she was too aware of what was to come to feel joy. Theoretically, she could stay in dragon form, but it was a very dangerous proposition, the stress it would cause on a manakete, especially a young one such as herself, could do serious damage. She would have to turn back into human form, with all the disadvantages it brought. She briefly contemplated risking the harm, just to enjoy the sensation of an empty bladder a little longer.

    It didn't happen, with a clear mind, she could weigh the consequences and decide it wasn't worth it. Another flash of light surrounded her, and her tiny body was back on the field. The torture was instantaneous, her bladder filled from near-zero to brimming all at once, she couldn't take it. "Aaaaahhhh!" She screamed in pain, falling to her knees while gripping her crotch for dear life, fingers trembling under the strain, barely registering the wetness on the fingertips growing warmer and more prominent as the small stain was expanded with more dribbles unable to stay contained. She was so close to yanking her panties down right there in the middle of the battle in order to go.

    She resisted that temptation as well, something much more difficult this time. Through nothing short of a miracle, she found the strength to get back on her feet, though without enough to spare to remove her hands. No doubt in her mind, if she were to let go, her underwear would be flooded right then and there. Tears in her eyes, she had a hard time regaining her sense of direction, she was only pointed in a direction by another undefeated Risen to be drawn to.

    Nah was never the kind of person whose response to an intense need to pee was "let a little out to ease the pressure", she just didn't see how it could work, and her current predicament was doing everything it could to prove that. Every time she would get into a skirmish, she would transform, enjoy the immense relief it brought, and proceed to suffer when she turned back. That taste of comfort only made the ensuing desperation more painful, worse and worse each and every time. After the fifth transformation, it was amazing that she hadn't wet herself yet. Or, rather, more than she already had. The tops of her stockings were looking a little damp.

    After her latest cycle of agony, it really looked like she couldn't bounce back from this one. On her knees again, leaning forward, almost falling over with her butt raised high, the entire outside world was shut off to her. All her senses were blocked off by the incredible need to keep her overfilled, overstretched bladder in control, all she could feel was the pain, absolutely begging her to just have an accident already, with Nah ready to listen. "I...I can't do this...I gotta...I...gotta pee!"

    "Nah? Are you okay, baby," a worried Nowi called out, rushing to her child's aid. "Are you hurt? Who hurt you? Did you already get them, or does mommy need to beat them up?" It appears Nah's shout wasn't as loud as she would have imagined, or Nowi was just oblivious.

    "M-Mother? What are you doing here?" Nah was told she would be running into Libra, not that she didn't welcome this development. "Oh, forget it! I'm gonna wet myself!"

    "Shhh shh shhhhhh," Nowi soothed, getting on her knees as well and hugging her daughter. "You just wandered off course a little, it's okay. Actually, it's great, because now I can help you!"

    "I-I'm sorry, Mother, but it's too late for me. I'm not going to make it."

    "Don't say that, nothing's over 'til it's over!" She pushed her palm against one of Nah's cheeks, forcing her head to the right. "Look, look! There's some bushes right over there! You're so close!"

    The hardest struggle of her life, Nah opened her eyes just enough to confirm her mother was telling the truth. Even through her blurred, unfocused vision, a group of shrubs were still clear as day. They were large, covering, and most importantly, near. It took a second for all those pieces to sink in, but once they did, her eyes shot open with a burst of adrenaline, which also carried her to her feet to bolt for the plant's cover. She still couldn't let go of her crotch, the energy could only do so much.

    It took only a few seconds for her to reach the circle of greenery, but it was still enough time for the river to flow. She didn't feel it at first, her underwear too wet for any more to cause a reaction, but she certainly realized when a hearty cascade slid down the small amount of bare thigh, soaking into her pink stockings and turning the inner half much darker.

    Time was of the utmost essence, as she shamelessly lifted her dress's hem, ignoring the yellow-stain splattered on the front, though it had nothing on the drenched and stained originally-white panties beneath, which also flew down to just before her knees, further descent stopped by the rim of her boots. This was the most she could undress, and she hurried into a squat, spreading her legs as much as she could without ripping her underwear right down the middle.

    There was no need for her to relax, her bladder had already given up. Off-yellow urine was gushing from her unmentionables, shooting between her feet and splattering in the hard dirt, forcing the grass down. The impact caused drops to splash upward, sticking to her ankles of her boots, waves in the pond ebbing outwards and expanding its reach, surrounding and engulfing the shoe's soles within seconds, before the fluid could soak into the soil. A tiny trickle without any force dropped straight down, forming a second, much smaller puddle, the main pool close to merging the two.

    "Uhhh, ahhh, nnggh...mmmmm." That was the sound of a manakete being relieved from her pure physical limit, no room for a single extra drop. Even when she wet herself in Ylisstol, she wasn't this full. This was the result of pure tenacity and endurance, and all the torment that led up to it. It felt pretty good, though the relief was dulled by how many times she'd felt the emptiness already, and the pain still lingering and diminishing.

    Pee was pouring out hard and fast, but it was still coming from a small girl, there was only so much to give. To her credit and amazement, it did stay at that rush for a long time, by her standards at least, before finally calming to what would be considered "a well-needed break" by most. Another ten seconds of that force, and the small reserves remaining exited in a small piddle. All in all, it took just shy of a minute to void her bladder.

    "Haah...haaaaaaaahhhhhh," Nah moaned, trembling in ecstasy. She could not only feel no discomfort in her abdomen, but she knew it would last this time. It was...refreshing, to put it mildly. She had tried her best and didn't give up, at least not until the very end when anyone would relent, and was rewarded as such, despite fears that she'd disgrace herself again. "Yeah...soaked panties be damned, I made it!"

    All that was left was to tidy up and redress. Reaching forward, she plucked a leaf from the bush to her side, wiping it against her privates. It was small, half the size of her palm, and its smooth texture made it a lackluster instrument for drying, but a half dozen of them got the job done. Once the little manakete was satisfied, she discarded the final leaf, letting the wind carry it down to float in the puddle, and pulled her underwear back up, instantly making the whole drying effort futile. "Ungh," she groaned in disgust at the chilling dampness, coming to terms with the fact that she'd be wearing these for at least a few hours longer. She considered leaving them behind, but then one stray wind would embarrass her far more than any accident could.

    "There. Finished." She dropped her dress and stood up, taking one final look at the mess she caused. "Wow...I can hold that much? That potion really is a miracle. I'll have to thank Father for that." That's when she remembered, she had received help making it this far. "Right, Mother!" She had been there when all seemed lost to pick Nah up and give her the final push, she deserved thanks for that. "Mother? I'm done," she called, turning back to where she had last seen her mom.

    "Nnnnghhh...haaaaa..." Nowi was still there, but her status had changed. Instead of standing casually, her legs were pressed together. Instead of looking happy, her eyes were closed and she was panting. And instead of being dry, the inner portion of her light pink shorts were a far darker and more reflective color, which carried down her thighs and into her stockings before descending past view inside her boots. Immediately after not wetting herself, Nah had to witness her mother failing that same trial.

    That's right, Nowi did mention needing to go earlier, but Nah wouldn't have imagined it would end like this. She deserved comfort, and Nah would provide it. Slow, uncomfortable, and unsure, she approached her mother. "Are...are you okay?"

    Not until she spoke did Nowi realize she was being watched, her eyes opened to see her daughter's sorry face. "Did you make it?"

    Nah reeled back at the question."Y-yes, but I'm hardly the one to worry about now! Look at you! You're wetting yourself, and looking like a little kid, and, and..."

    "I'm just happy not to hold all that anymore. That's all I needed." She smiled, it looked strained, but earnest. "This feels goooooooood." She sighed in relief as the stream died down, and she spread her feet to allow the drops loosely sticking to her to fall. "There, all better," she chirped, shaking her hips to dislodge as much as she could, of course remaining drenched.

    The young manakete girl had no idea how to process what was unfolding before her eyes. Her mother, over a thousand years old, more than enough time to learn how to control herself, peed her pants. And she looked content with that outcome! "B-but you had an accident! That's only something little kids do, and you're supposed to be strong, and-"

    "Nah." Just the way Nowi said her daughter's name was enough of an interruption. This wasn't her cheerful persona, this was her motherly wisdom speaking...while soaked from the waist down. "It's just like you said. It was just an accident. It happens from time to time, and it doesn't matter. Whether or not you always make it to the bathroom, or the bushes, it doesn't mean you aren't strong. Even if it did, it doesn't change that I love you. And your father loves you. And Morgan loves you. And everyone else likes you. And besides, you made it! I could hear it all the way from here, that was impressive regardless! Take pride in being able to hold even that!"

    "M-Mother..." Nah always tried to stay strong, keep her emotions hidden and think logically. But whenever Nowi started talking right to her, bridging the gap and getting personal, she cried every time. "Moooooooootheeeeeeeeer!" She ran into Nowi's arms, who had to quickly outstretch them to allow for a hug. Nah nestled in her breast, what little there was, letting tears run down her cheeks as Nowi patted and rubbed her back.

    "Hm? What are you doing over here, Nah?" Now there was a third voice neither saw coming, but it wasn't one that alarmed either of the two. It was just Robin, after all. "You're supposed to be over there."

    Nah detached herself from her mother's bosom, wiping her tears on her gloves. "Oh, I...I got a little off-track."

    "She just needed a little help making it to the bushes," Nowi elaborated, "nothing to worry about."

    With the two girls separate, Robin got his first look at his wife, and her pants. "It looks like you needed the help a little more."

    "I'm fine," Nowi waved off. "Nah did well, and that's all that matters."

    "Right!" Nah just remembered what she wanted to say to her dad. "Thanks so much for that potion! I only made it this far because of it, I never would have lasted without it!"

    Robin scratched the back of his neck, a nervous grin across his face. "Oh. I-I'm sorry, Nah, but I wasn't honest with you. You see...that potion was fabricated. Just a mixture of various ingredients."

    "What?" Nothing about this added up, it wasn't believable. "No, that can't be true. It worked! It really worked!"

    "Well, that's exactly it. Your mother and I were discussing it, and she suggested your root problem was lack of confidence. You get so worried about how much you can hold, you think you can't hold anything, and you keep making it worse and worse. So I figured, I come up with some way to make you think you can hold more, like, say, a fake potion, and the results would manifest. So, you're correct, it did work, exactly according to my design. You waited longer because you thought you could."

    "See? I told you!" Nowi gave her daughter a hard slap on the back, almost causing the young manakete to lose balance. "You're already strong, you're just a worrywart! Happens to everyone! Don't put yourself down so much, you're a great manakete!"

    "And, as a fruitful coincidence, it appears you learned a second aspect of the lesson today as well," Robin seamlessly continued. "Remember how Morgan tried to help you back in Ylisstol?"

    "Yeah, for all the good she did," Nah grumbled.

    "But look how much I helped," Nowi beamed. "All of us are willing to help you, but you have to tell us when something's bothering you! You can't just keep everything bottled up inside, or it's just going to linger and eat away at you! Better to just tell one of us!" She leaned in close to Nah. "That's a good lesson for everything."

    Her parents had a point, she had to admit, but it didn't feel right. She had to be strong and steady, that's what an army needed, that's how to avoid pain, that's what she'd learned. "I don't know..."

    "Take your time coming to terms with it. Just promise that you'll come to us with any questions or concerns." Robin held his arms out for a hug, with Nowi eagerly taking the invitation, leaving enough open room for a third member. And, after a little nonverbal prodding, Nah joined in. It was a silent, happy moment, until the embrace naturally dissolved ten seconds later. "I'm glad we had this talk, but this wasn't the only plan I had. It's pretty important that you go back to your position, Nah."

    "Oh! Right, sorry!" She ran off back to the edge of the valley, to the approximate location she would have reached by now, had her little detour not taken place. But she didn't get far before stopping and turning back. "Wait, one more question! How come Chrom didn't allow any stops?"

    "Well...I guess I can tell you, so long as you promise to keep quiet. See, he had received a report this morning that Gangrel was spotted not too far from here, growing closer to our camp. As you can imagine, hearing the news that a dead man was coming for him was pretty terrifying. We talked it over, and decided that we couldn't rule out the possibility that he had attained serious supernatural powers in resurrection, so engaging him would be dangerous. And Chrom also said he didn't want news to spread, it would cause either panic, or distrust of him for believing something so foolish. Again, we couldn't rule out a mutiny to make Shanty Pete proud, and a tactician has to prepare for all outcomes."

    "I'm...not sure how to take that news."

    "And that's exactly why we didn't risk it. Now, hurry along, before my battle strategy becomes totally undone without a way to redo it." Nah nodded, rotating back and running off. As soon as she was safely out of sight, Robin sighed. "This is all so confusing, I don't think I'm quite ready to be a father yet."

    "It's not that hard, you just have to understand how kids think. For what it's worth, given how busy you've been and how they were just sprung on you, I think you've been doing a great job," Nowi reassured, holding her husband tight.

    "Er, not that I don't enjoy the hug, but could you back off a little? You're getting my clothes damp through contact."

    "Too bad." Realizing he couldn't convince her to ease off, Robin gave up the struggle, and just focused on looking over the horizon as a couple. It was tranquil and romantic, they would have been content staying like this for awhile, until Nowi made an observation of her own. "We should really get back to the battle now." Knowing she was right, they let go of each other, reaching for their respective weapons. Paired up, they charged forward on their original path, ready to face their obstacles, whether they be enemy or family.

  9. UA Hero Academy was not just the most prestigious school for heroes, but also one of the most expansive. Roughly an hour outside of city limits were several large-scale training facilities and simulations, each meticulously crafted to help would-be heroes respond to just about any crisis they could imagine. It was almost an artform how they could make a simulated city or factory seem real enough that students would protect it as if it was the genuine thing.

    Right now, Ochako could not focus on the grandeur of the makeshift city streets she walked through. Her major thought was if the architects had gone to the trouble of designing some of these buildings with functioning bathrooms. She knew it was the last thing she should be focusing on, but the pressure in her distended bladder made it all but impossible to ignore.

    How did it get so bad, she wondered. Sure, it had been awhile since her last pee, but she had done lengthy stretches between bathroom visits before without much trouble. The few sips of lemonade from the cafeteria couldn’t have added that much, either. Was the stress of not having lunch and a surprise training exercise affecting her in weird ways? Whatever it was, at least the walking helped tone down the pain, if only a little bit. She also gladly took advantage of being behind all her teammates by keeping a hand on her groin.

    “Jeez, my stomach is killing me.”

    Of course, that hand would come straight off the moment her teammates did anything remotely different.

    “Wait, weren’t you bragging about not letting your stomach get in your way back at school?” asked Hanta Sero with a cheeky grin.

    “Hey, I still stand by that,” retorted Kirishima, “Though I gotta admit, I wasn’t expecting to be this hungry. This might actually cut into my endurance a bit.”

    “Well if that’s the case, you can just sit back and let me do the heavy lifting. I’m still in tip-top shape today.” Sero stuck out his chest in confidence, but as if on cue, his stomach growled immediately after, causing his grin to fall away.

    “Ha! You were saying, tape boy?” Kirishima gently elbowed Sero in the gut.

    “Alright, alright, so I’m pretty starved too, but at least everyone here is in the same boat as me.” Sero looked behind him, forcing Ochako to snap her hand away again. “Isn't that right, you two?”

    “Um, w-well…” Ochako was not the best at being put on the spot, especially with her bladder as full as it was.

    “I think we need to start focusing on our surroundings,” said Midoriya next to her. “If the exercise has already started, then the robots might be attacking the city right now.”

    That's right, our mission. Ochako had nearly forgotten their objective between the team’s banter and her bladder. Despite Aizawa’s warning, her team’s exercise really did just boil down to smashing robot that they found. The major catch was the robots would not be targeting them, but instead attacking the city directly. Their goal was to prevent as much collateral damage as possible, for as All-Might put it, “A true hero is never as destructive as the villains they fight.”

    “You say that, but I'm not seeing or hearing anything around here,” said Kirishima.

    “That's because you're only on the ground, dummy,” replied Sero. “You gotta get up high to get a good look, like this!” He raised his arm skyward and fired a long strip of sellotape from his wheel-shaped elbow. It latched onto the top of a nearby building, and Sero pulled himself to the rooftop with ease.

    “Alright, let’s see what we got here.” Sero put his foot on the roof’s railway and his hand above his eyes in a showy display. “Hanto Sero, recon expert at your service!”

    “Quit being a show-off and just tell us if you see anything!” yelled Kirishima. It was more blunt than how she would have phrased it, but Ochako found herself silently nodding in agreement.

    “I’m looking, I’m looking!” Sero turned his head the other direction and suddenly tensed up. “Hey, got something!”

    “You did!? What is it?” asked Midoriya.

    Sero pointed and yelled, “Smoke clouds a few blocks away! One to the east and one to the southeast!”

    “Two different directions? They gotta be attacking multiple areas at once,” said Kirishima.

    “We’ll need to split up,” declared Midoriya, “Uraraka and I can take the ones to the southeast.”

    “W-We can!?” Ochako felt a nervous sweat forming on her brow.

    “You sure about that? You guys might need my muscle for some of those bots,” said Kirishima.

    Ochako opened her mouth to speak, but Midoriya cut her off. “Sero will need your strength more than us, and if we get in real trouble, I can use my quirk to keep us safe.”

    Kirishima looked back and forth between them before nodding. “Alright, Sero and I will crush the robots to the east, then.” He looked up towards Sero and yelled “You get all that!?”

    “Got it! Let’s bust these bots and get our food!” declared Sero while he climbed onto the railway. In a move straight out of comic books, he jumped off the rails, launching his sellotape at another building and swinging away in true hero fashion.

    “Hey, leave some for me!” Kirishima took off for him at once while a series of skin-spikes grew out of his body.

    Just like that, Ochako and Midoriya were by themselves on the streets. Before an awkward silence could develop, Ochako turned around and started down the road. “Come on, Deku, we better get going, too.”

    “W-wait, Uraraka!”

    Ochako stopped in her tracks and slowly turned her head. “What is it?”

    There was a moment where Midoriya looked away before speaking. “I know I asked you this before, but is something wrong?”

    “W-what do you mean?” asked Ochako, trying to keep a straight face. Please don’t tell me...

    “It’s just… you seem tense and distracted. Are you feeling okay?”

    She tried to hide it as best she could, but Ochako’s mind raced with panic. Of course Midoriya’s excellent perception would pick up on her subtle signals, even if he hadn’t fully pieced it together yet. He was the last person she wanted to have this predicament around, even among the likes of Mineta and Bakugo. At least those two weren’t people she normally hung out with.

    “Um, no, I’m feeling fine! Just peachy, in fact!” she said, faking a smile.

    “Are you sure? I know we haven’t eaten in awhile, so if you’re not feeling well, please don’t push yourself too hard.”

    “I’ll be okay, just a little hungry is all,” Ochako replied, giving a thumbs up. “The sooner we get to eat, the sooner I’ll get better.”

    Midoriya stared at her for a moment much to her worry, but then nodded and turned towards the smoke cloud. “Right, then let’s get these robots before they can wreck the city.”

    “I’m right behind you,” called out Ochako as they took off.

    Just as she hoped, Midoriya led them forward, allowing her to put a hand between her legs again. It offered little comfort, unfortunately, as the reality slowly dawned on her. She would have to battle and defeat a group of tough robots with a full bladder, all while hiding her powerful need from Midoriya the whole time. It was a Herculean task before her, one she was not certain she could pull off.

    No, don’t think like that! She shook the doubts out of her head. A hero had to keep a brave face against the odds, no matter how grim they looked. She was gonna give it all she had in this exercise, if only because there was no other way to keep herself dry.

     


     

    U.A.’s robotic A.I. was some of the most advanced in the world, but even it had its limitations. The robots for the exercise were set to focus on destroying the city around them, but not specifically pay attention to the heroes unless they were attacked. This meant that it was possible to get the drop on them and take them out before they could retaliate.

    Ochako was quite happy to have figured this out, for they wouldn’t have to waste valuable time going toe-to-toe with the bots. Between her quirk not being the best for straight-up offense and Midoriya’s quirk seriously hurting him whenever he used it, it was the best course of action, and she took it with glee.

    Running straight up to a robot smashing the corner of a building, Ochako lifted the large construction beam she had found nearby over her head. What should have been impossible to carry without a crane was held up with ease thanks to her zero-gravity quirk rendering it weightless. With a yelp, she tossed it into the air like an Olympic athlete, where it soared upwards with no sign of stopping.

    Ochako waited only a few moments before bringing her fingertips together and yelling “Release!” In an instant, the I-beam’s weight returned, sending it falling to the earth like a javelin. It impaled the robot, easily smashing through its head and chassis, bringing its punching arms to a dead stop.

    “Whew!” Ochako panted. She was certain the beam was now stuck into the ground, but it was a small sacrifice for preventing an entire building from collapsing. “Okay, that’s another one down, just a few more to g-OH!”

    It seemed that her bladder had mistook her command of “release” to apply to itself as well. Her underwear suddenly grew warm and wet from a sizeable spurt as the exhaustion from utilizing her quirk hit her. She bent forward, snapped her legs shut, and shoved both hands down there in the blink of an eye, anything that would stop the leak from turning into a flood.

    “P-please no,” she mumbled through grit teeth, “Not here, not like this!”

    Whether from strength she never knew she had or sheer divine intervention, the spurt did not grow any bigger, and her bladder eventually calmed back down. She sighed as she slowly stood upright. Disaster had been averted for now, but it still served as a powerful reminder of how little time she had left before the inevitable happened. Please don’t let there be too many more robots...

    “Gyah!”

    “Deku!?” Ochako felt a cold sweat coming on as she turned towards Midoriya. That was a yell of shock and panic, and it did not take long for her to understand why.

    She did not know where they came from or why they were attacking him, but four new robots had shown up and slowly moved on Midoriya, their intention to beat him to a pulp clear as day. He had just jumped back to avoid a punch, hence his shout, but now his back was to a wall, and the robots left no room for him to slip away.

    Ochako knew things were bad now. Sure, Midoriya could activate his quirk and dispatch the robots if he absolutely needed to, but that would cripple whatever limb he used. Recovery Girl could help him heal it with hardly any trouble, but he would be in enormous pain until then and, worst of all, probably miss out on his meal reward. She could never let that happen to him, not if she had anything to say about it.

    There was no hesitation in Ochako’s movements as she rushed forward as fast as her legs could go. Her bursting bladder no longer mattered one bit to her, only the safety of her best friend. The pounding in her chest, burning in her lungs, and soreness in her legs would not stop her either, for the closer she got, the closer the robots lurched towards Midoriya, and the more she became convinced she could see the bright glow of his quirk slowly activating.

    “Stop!” she yelled at both the robots and Midoriya. All as one, he and the robots looked over at her, the glow on Midoriya’s arm fading away.

    “U-Uraraka!?” he said.

    She did not respond, instead putting her plan in action. Ochako leapt forward, landing her leg on the closest robot’s leg and touching it with her hand. Before it could react, she pushed off it and landed next to the second bot, touching it as well. Her quirk quickly took effect, and the first two robots began lifting into the air, their limbs flailing about without hitting anything.

    Already, the strain from her quirk was hitting her, but she couldn’t stop now. “Quick, this way!” she shouted, holding out her hand.

    Midoriya wasted no time in running towards her, yelling a quick “Thank you!” once he caught up to her. Ochako, however, did not run back as far as he did, instead slowly backing up while the remaining robots closed in on her.

    Come on, just a little closer, she thought while slowly raising her trembling hands. A mere moment later, and the robots moved up just as she asked. “R-release!” She pushed her fingertips together, and the pressure on her suddenly vanished.

    Just as planned, the two robots she levitated into the air fell straight down, crashing into their brethren. Smoke, sparks and pieces of metal flew all around, and as the dust settled, the heroes were rewarded with a view of four busted and nonfunctional robots.

    “W-wow.” Midoriya looked at Ochako, who remained motionless. “Thanks for the save again, Urarak-”

    “Aah!”

    Ochako suddenly broke her stillness and buried both hands deep into her groin. She had pushed her body to its limits with that last use of her quirk, and the effects hit her hard. Her stomach churned and squeezed, making her want to void its contents, but the worst effects came from further south. Even with hands between her tightly-pressed legs, she could still feel a tiny leak making her skintight pants ever wetter. This was her limit, and now she had maybe seconds left before the floodgates flung open.

    “Uraraka!? What’s wrong?” came Midoriya’s panicked voice.

    “I… I…” Ochako’s eyes grew moist from tears. There was no point in hiding it anymore, not when Midoriya was going to find out in a few seconds anyway. “I… need the toilet!” she yelled with her eyes shut and head lowered.

    “The… what!?” Midoriya stuttered, reeling back.

    “I need to go! Right now!” Ochako wobbled in place, every last bit of her strength devoted to not hosing her costume right there and then.

    “R-right, a b-bathroom. But where?“ Midoriya looked around, his expression as frantic as Ochako’s.

    She didn’t have time to wait for him. Already, the leak was growing in volume, to the point where she could feel the first dribble going through her panties and into the suit itself. “J-just don’t look!” was all she said as she waddled forward, her goal being the wrecked robot nearby. It was only a few steps to get behind it, but each one caused another leak to escape her. By the time she made it there and squatted down, a drop had managed its way down her leg and into her boot.

    Gasps, whimpers, and the occasional “come on…” left her mouth while Ochako fumbled with her belt and costume, frantically looking for the zipper that would enable her to get her clothes out of the way of the oncoming flood. It only took a few seconds before she realized how pointless that endeavor was. Her leaks had only gotten worse since her hands and legs moved away from her groin, and there was little the liquid could spread to in her squatted state. With how wet her underwear and pants already were, a little more urine was not going to hurt them any more.

    Her epiphany came at just the right time, for without warning, the last of her holding strength gave out. Ochako did not need to look down and see it for herself; she could feel the warmth of several hours worth of stored-up liquids spreading across her crotch, powering through the spandex and falling to the ground in a series of rapid drops with a light stream in the middle. Such a force was not without sound, and the combination of the splattering on the street and the hissing from Ochako’s more private regions made sure that anyone nearby would know what she was up to.

    She was peeing herself on the streets in broad daylight, an experience she had not had since before grade school. Her best friend was also just a few feet behind her, knowing and hearing full well what was happening to her. Any other time, this would have easily been the most humiliating thing to ever happen to her, as well as a clear failure to display the fortitude necessary of a hero.

    At that moment, however, none of these things mattered to her. All she could focus on was the sweet release of finally letting go, all those stressful and painful feelings being replaced with the pleasure of an empty bladder. Her frantic breathing slowed into a series of longer and louder sighs until she closed her eyes and let out a long moan, smiling the whole time. She knew it was not very modest or particularly heroic, but for the time being, that did not matter to her. It simply felt too nice to have her pee at long last.

    Still, a part of her kept her mind on Midoriya and how he felt about all this. She trusted him not to look, but he was probably still nearby to make sure nobody else walked in on her. I hope this isn’t too awkward for him...

     


     

    Midoriya scratched his bright-red cheek while he stood with his back turned to the robots. When he had first entered the academy, he had expected a mountain of trials and tribulations to defeat in his quest to become a hero. Standing guard for a girl while she relieved herself in a public location was something he never would have guessed would be part of his training, whether it was planned by the UA or not. Then again, could any hero ever prepare themselves for something like that?

    The thought of peeking on Ochako handling her business made him shudder in disgust, so temptation was not an issue. What was a problem, however, was the sheer awkwardness. He might not be able to see her, but he could the faintest sounds of water hitting the ground and pleasurable sighing behind him. A cold sweat formed on his cheek while the noises he was never meant to hear drove his mind wild despite his efforts to focus on something else.

    The other problem was something he had not noticed until Ochako ran behind the robots. Hearing somebody answer the call of nature made him realize that his own bladder had been filling up since the bus trip. He was not desperate by any means, but it was at that point where the discomfort was becoming noticeable. Hopefully, he would not need to wait too much longer before he could pay a visit to the restrooms. Until then, he would just have to shuffle his feet to keep the pressure at bay.

    “Where are they!?”

    “I think they went this way!”

    Just when Midoriya thought this situation couldn’t get any more awkward, the voices of Kirishima and Sero sent his heart rate flying. They were nearby and, if his memory of this city’s layout was accurate, would be coming around the corner very soon. He glanced back to the robot Ochako squatted behind, hoping to see her finished going and making herself presentable. Not only was she still crouched and the hissing sound as strong as ever, but now a very visible yellow puddle was spreading from underneath the robot.

    He could already see the worst case scenario playing out in his head: their other teammates seeing the growing puddle and putting two-and-two together, or worse, running right past it and having a direct view of Ochako in mid-pee. The poor girl would be mortified beyond belief, and the shame of failure would hang around his neck like a hundred ton weight. He could not let that happen no matter what; Ochako was his friend, and letting her down was the least heroic thing he could possibly do. But what was he going to do to keep them from going up to the robots and asking about Ochako?

    No time to think, they would be rounding the corner anytime now. Before even he knew what he was doing, Midoriya turned around and ran up to the robot, keeping his head turned to the ground so as not to have any accidental peeks. Unzipping his fly, he fumbled with his pants and All-Might themed boxers until his aim was free of any barriers. A couple seconds passed in what felt like an eternity as he waited for his bladder to start emptying, his heartbeat feeling particularly strong in those moments.

    It started as mere drops dripping onto the ground, gradually coming out faster and more connected while Midoriya slowly got used to deliberately peeing in public. The drops eventually formed into a stream of off-yellow, arcing farther and higher until it struck the robot’s wrecked chassis. A clear sound of water bouncing off metal rang through the quiet street, while the pee trailed down until it added to Ochako’s already-impressive puddle.

    A light sigh left Midoriya as he hit full stream. He had to admit that despite the circumstances, it felt nice to relieve his bladder a good deal earlier than he expected. A split second later, however, and that feeling ended as he heard a pair of footsteps running up behind him.

    “Oh good, there’s Midori-what the!?” Sero’s voice jumped up in volume.

    “Dude, gross! Talk about unsportsmanlike conduct!” yelled Kirishima.

    “Eh heh heh,” Midoriya laughed while turning his head, revealing his blush and nervous smile. “S-sorry guys, I-I just couldn’t hold it in anymore, you know?”

    Both Sero and Kirishima put a hand behind their heads and turned around. “Ugh, at least you dealt with the robots that slipped away from us,” said Sero.

    “Y-yep, all clear over here,” said Midoriya, “Now c-could I have some privacy, please?”

    “Bit late to be asking that,” said Sero.

    Kirishima turned to the other street and said, “Come on, let’s head down the other way and see if there are any other stragglers.”

    “Alright. Go find Uraraka when you’re done and regroup with us when you can,” Sero added as he took off, “And don’t touch anyone until you wash those hands!”

    “Heh, g-got it!” replied Midoriya. Huh, I didn’t take Sero for the kind of person to be that serious about hand hygiene.

    To Midoriya’s relief, the streets were once again devoid of life save for him, Ochako, and his rapidly-draining bladder. He sighed while he watched his stream grow weaker, the splatter falling from the robot onto the urine-soaked ground before further reducing to a few final spurts. He had embarrassed himself rather badly, but at least it was for a good reason. Right now, his concern was for Ochako and how she was feeling after all this.

     


     

    Deku… really did that for me?

    The last minute or so had been quite the emotional roller coaster for Ochako. She had fallen into a dead silence upon hearing Sero and Kirishima’s voice, though there was nothing she could do to halt the downpour coming from her crotch. Then came the pitter-patter right behind her and Midoriya’s up-close voice which made her heart pound in her throat. She didn't dare turn her head, but knew full well what he was doing to cover for her.

    Much as she appreciated not having anyone else know about her sudden potty time, the thought of someone humiliating themselves for her sake filled her heart with the heavy weight of guilt. Having others take the fall for her was a very unheroic thing to do, and she had to make it up to him somehow.

    The other boys had not even left yet by the time Ochako’s spray finally began its slow decline. Another fifteen seconds, and her bladder fully ran out of pee to add to the large puddle below her. She wiggled her butt to shake off the last couple drops, then slowly stood up, hearing Midoriya gasp and quickly adjust his clothes.

    Rather than confront him immediately, Ochako first took the time to examine the damage on her costume. For the first time ever, she was thankful her outfit was a skintight suit with dark colors. The only signs that she had wet herself were a shine on the crotch and maybe the pink was a little darker, things that someone would only notice if they were directly focused on that part of the costume. It’s a good thing Mineta isn’t here right now, she thought.

    Walking around to Midoriya’s side of the robot, she found it hard to make eye contact with him, though in the brief moment she did, she discovered he had the same problem as well. She put her hand behind her head and tried to speak, but the words would not leave her lips. “I… uh…” was all she could manage at first.

    “Um, so…” muttered Midoriya, “Are you...”

    “I’m sorry!” blurted Ochako, lowering her head.

    Midoriya reeled back in surprise. “S-sorry? What for?”

    Ochako put her hands together at her legs and glanced to the ground. “Um, Mr. Aizawa was right. I should have taken care of this before I went to lunch, but I fell into a routine of waiting until after.”

    “Don’t blame yourself for that,” said Midoriya, shaking his head. “Nobody could have guessed the teachers were going to spring this exercise on us.”

    “It doesn’t matter if I couldn’t see it coming. I should’ve been able to hold it like a real hero, but I couldn’t, and then you went and embarrassed yourself for me. I don’t know how I could ever make it up to you for that.”

    “Oh, please don’t worry about that. It’s nothing, really.” Midoriya put his left hand to his chest. “In fact, I’m the one who should be apologizing to you, Uraraka.”

    “A-apologize?” Ochako’s eyes opened wide and looked straight ahead. “But why?”

    “Please tell me the truth, Uraraka. Did you come to my aid and yell ‘stop’ because you didn’t want me to use my quirk and hurt myself?”

    “Um, well…” mumbled Ochako, scratching her head. Midoriya’s perception was spot on as always, yet she still found it hard to admit to it.

    “It’s okay, you don’t need to say anything.” Midoriya held up his right arm and looked at it. “I came to this academy so I could become the greatest hero, but until I master my quirk, I’m as big of a danger to myself as any villain.”

    “Don’t say something like that, Deku!” Ochako raised her arms. “I think you’re great hero material even without mastering your quirk.”

    Midoriya let out a sigh. “Still, if I had better control of it, you wouldn’t have had to push yourself so hard to save me, and then you might have had a chance to find a bathroom in time. It’s hard for me not to feel a little burdensome, you know?”

    Is that all? Silly Deku, she thought, growing a soft smile. “It’s okay, I felt the same way when I was trying not to wet myself this whole exercise.” She stepped forward, closing the gap between them to a few feet. “And that’s why we’re here, right? To push ourselves and learn how to be real heroes so we won’t have to feel like a burden to others.”

    It took a couple seconds, but Midoriya smiled in earnest for the first time since the exercise started. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

    “You’ll get there someday, Deku. I know you will,” said Ochako, “I just hope I can keep getting better right with you.”

    “Then let’s get better together,” replied Midoriya, giving a thumbs-up, “So neither of us have to embarrass ourselves again.”

    “Hee hee, maybe not the best motivation, but together it is!” Ochako returned the thumbs-up with glee. It never failed to amaze her how a quick chat with Midoriya was sometimes all she needed to get into a better mood. She could still feel its fading warmth, but her wetting seemed so far away right now.

    The crashing of a collapsing building nearby made her forget about it even more.

    “Wuh-what was that!?” Both Midoriya and Ochako snapped their attention in the noise’s direction. As they feared, another robot had turned up, this one as tall as the skyscraper it had just demolished. Sero and Kirishima could be seen dealing with it already, but they certainly could not get the job done alone.

    “Seriously!? Where did that even come from?” asked Midoriya.

    “I guess they want us to really earn our lunch,” said Ochako.

    “Then we better stop it before it can wreck anything else.” The two of them glanced at each other and shared a nod before running off to face the robot, leaving the scene of their emergency piddle behind, their bladders now as empty as their stomachs. A sense of hunger could be seen in their eyes, not just for food but for growth, and they would fight to the last drop of strength until they had enough of both to call themselves true heroes.

  10. //Like promised, here is Part 2 of my Halloween Mini-series.\\

    Staring at the terrifying place Anise had so happily said we were going in to, I tried to understand just why she'd be so up to raising whatever unholy creatures that called that house their domain from their slumber. Surely she'd seen about as many mild horror movies as I had, so she'd also know that raiding an abandoned house was possibly the worst thing she could do on a night like tonight, or any night for that matter. Not to mention how the place looked like it'd collapse in on itself at the slightest quake of the earth.

    "Don't tell me you're gonna chicken out over a spooky looking house?" Anise questioned me, making it seem like invading old buildings was a normalcy for people. "You've come this far, you can't back out now."

    I wanted to say I could and I would, but I'd been traipsing around in the cold for long enough now and didn't really feel like making it all for nothing more than helping the stream with its water shortage. If that was going to be the only Birthday Memory I take home from this year, then I'd forever feel guilty and insanely embarrassed about it. So, against my better judgement, I accepted the challenge Anise had thrown at me and 'bravely' pushed forward towards the gate surrounding the grounds of the building. Every step closer I took caused my heart to beat faster and faster. So fast I thought it'd fly out of my chest. Anise didn't look the least bit scared of it all. I wish I had her courage, unless it was due to sheer lack of self-preservation which allowed her to go on this obviously dangerous journey into the unknown confines of a no doubt haunted house.

    We reached the gate and Anise was the first to push it open, causing the rusted metal to eerily creak open, mimicking the sound of a ghostly wail. I began to think to myself that stepping across the boundaries of the gate would seal my fate to a night of horrifying hellish hauntings and neverending nightmares. If I was alone, I would've turned back before even reaching this place. Thankfully, the company I had was keeping my imagination from conjuring up every malevolent denizen of the nine circles below and placing them right in front of me. It was said company that was eagerly waving me past the veil between the real world and the world of horrors that lay in that house. Summoning up every ounce of courage my body possessed, I stepped over the indent in the ground where the large gate had stood undisturbed for an unknown amount of time, and into the realm of spectres and wights.

    Once we were inside, Anise closed the gate behind us, effectively blocking any path of retreat I had, and we began to trudge our way down the gravel path towards the house. I looked around at my surroundings, noticing that this place looked even more like a haunted house of horrors so often shown in movies and TV series. There was no graveyard, thankfully, but there was an old, dying patch of plants which was likely a garden at one point, and also a huge algae covered broken fountain in the very centre of the pathway. I feel like I'd seen this place before, but that could just be my mind forcing every horror movie I have watched into my current surroundings. Nonetheless, the ambience wasn't doing my already frayed nerves any good, so I tried to take my mind off it by looking at my phone, using the sound of Anise's joy-filled steps as a guide to where I should be going. The first thing I noticed when I unlocked my phone was the crushing realisation that I thought was an impossibility in today's society.

    There was absolutely no signal on my phone...

    Had I entered the Twilight Zone already? Was I in another dimension entirely? Will I ever be able to get home?!

    With those thoughts swimming in my head, I just had to get an answer from the one who had dragged me into this (hopefully not literal) dead zone. I quickly looked up from my phone, voicing my concern as I did so to...

    ...empty air.

    Anise, the only one keeping me from bawling like a little girl on the floor, was nowhere to be found. I could feel my dread rising, my vision clouding with tears and my voice being choked by unbridled fear. I ran down the pathway, calling out her name every chance I got, fighting back the urge to just curl up into a ball and wish the world away. I ran all the way to the fountain, begging for her to show herself to me once more, but nothing came from it. Not being able to shake the paralysing fear from my muscles, I collapsed down by the fountain on the verge of tears. I called out Anise's name one last time.

    "Gotcha!" A voice suddenly erupted from behind me as I felt something dive onto my body. In a flurry of fear, I tried to wrestle off whatever had grabbed me, screaming as loud as I could as I did so, hearing gleeful giggling coming from my assailant. "Easy now, it's just a joke!"

    When I managed to force myself to face the attacker and opened my eyes, I saw the grinning face of Anise, who was currently holding me in a bear hug.

    "Wow, you scare way too easily." Anise commented.

    I felt like slapping her so hard across the face for what she put me through, but couldn't bring myself to do it. Just having her holding me tightly, seeing her face and hearing her voice once more in this dreadful place was enough to soothe whatever rage that totally not funny prank had caused. Also, I was quite thankful now that I took Anise up on her offer of doing my bit for nature as, if I hadn't, I would've been a perfect replacement for the broken fountain. Even so, it didn't come completely without a fearful expulsion as I felt a small warmth covering my tender part. Some of my drink from earlier must've filtered through enough to create a trickle's worth, as that definitely wasn't sweat, because it was far too cold for me to be sweating. She'd be hearing from me on that later when I've had a chance to collect myself. At least it wasn't too much. They were still wearable, albeit a tad uncomfortable in places.

    "Don't ever do that to me again." I shot back, a mixture of relief and anger in my voice. "I was so worried and scared and..."
    "I get it. Not a good joke for someone like you, huh?" Anise replied. "I won't ditch you again, don't worry about that."

    To try and salvage as much as I could from the current embrace, I held Anise close to me as well, ensuring that she was actually real and not just a figment of my fear-induced state. She was actually very huggable and the perfect height for me to make the most of the feeling. I wanted to hold her close to me for longer, but didn't want to seem like a coward, so I reluctantly let her go and we both stood up, dusted our clothes down and resumed our journey towards the goal.

    Standing at the doors of the House further clarified the sheer size of the old building. It was around three stories high, with a small window on the roof indicating that there was also a loft space, and twice as large as a normal family-sized town house, from all sides. It was the epitome of a Haunted Mansion, made from black wood and all. Around the right hand side of the house, I could see a small doorway on the ground likely leading to a cellar or underground area. Yup, totally a spooky, haunted house. And I'm going to have to explore it. How fun.

    "Ready to go in?" Anise questioned, sounding very excited.
    "Would it be too late to say no?" I answered truthfully.
    "No backing out now."

    Anise pushed the front door open, causing the old wood to creak loud enough to wake the dead, as disturbed dust flew around under the moonlight from the only movement that door has had in likely decades, or even centuries at a stretch. The interior, much like one would expect, was near enough in complete darkness, devoid of even the moonlight and starlight. I just hoped that Anise had a torch on her, as I was totally unprepared for something like this. Surrendering ourselves to the embrace of darkness, the fearless Anise and my terrified self entered the old building, stepping into grounds which no mortal has trodden in a very long while. Once we were inside and far enough away from the door to beat a hasty retreat, the cliches of cliches happened.

    The door slammed behind us with a earsplitting crash, which scared me to the point of diving onto Anise for comfort.

    Anise was right. No turning back now...

     

    End of Part 2

    //And so another part comes to a close. Not much progress was made in this one. =P However, the stage has been set for the good parts to come. Stay tuned for next week's instalment! Tapris out, for now~ \\

  11. “Closer…”

    The mouth slowly leaned in, opening up to reveal the sharp fangs underneath.

    “Just a little closer now…”

    The mouth was so close, she could almost feel the breath flowing in and out of the nose above.

    “Okay, now bite!”

    As instructed, the mouth closed around the fork and pulled away, taking the food atop it with her.

    “So, what do you think?”

    A few chews later, and Kanna’s face lit up with color and wonder, her closed, blue eyes opening wide.

    “It’s so moist and sweet. I really like it,” she said. Though her tone was flat and mouth still in a frown, there was no lie in her words.

    “Surprise! It’s chocolate cake,” said Riko Saikawa, handing Kanna the plate. “Georgie made it special for us today.”

    “Wow. Tell her I said thank you,” said Kanna before taking another bite.

    “You can tell her yourself when we head back home.” Saikawa reached into the basket and pulled out her own cake plate. “Oh, and speaking of Georgie, you should try some of her new dishes. She’s learned how to make this food called ravioli.”

    Kanna swallowed the next bite of cake and asked, “What’s that?”

    “It’s a dish they make in Italy. It’s like a soft noodle cover you can put all kinds of meat and cheeses inside. You can also toast it and dip it in sauces to make it extra yummy!”

    “Oh, it sounds really good. I should ask Tohru if she could try making some ra… rovi… rali...”

    Saikawa giggled a little to herself. Kanna was strangely cute with how she wrestled with a new word. “Rah-vee-oh-lee,” she enunciated.

    “Ravioli, ravioli.” Kanna swayed back and forth as she got used to saying it.

    “Hee hee, there you go! Ravioli, ravioli!” cheered Saikawa.

    A picnic with her best friend, Kanna Kobayashi; Saikawa could not think of any better way to spend her weekend afternoon. Just the two of them enjoying good food and each other’s company at the scenic park, the sunlight reflecting off her forehead as if it was made of silver. Really, things couldn’t get any better than they were now.

    “Saikawa, you got some chocolate on your cheek.”

    “Hmm?” Saikawa put her fork down. Now that Kanna had pointed out, she could feel the sweet, sticky dessert a little outside her mouth. “Oops! I’ll just wipe that off-”

    No sooner did she get the words out did Kanna close the distance between them and drag her tongue across Saikawa’s cheek. The chocolate was licked off in one go, leaving a warm and wet feeling that set her heart-rate skyrocketing and face lighting up beet red.

    “I got it for you,” said Kanna.

    Instantly, Saikawa turned away and slapped her hands to her head. “Bo-hee-hee-heeee!” she squealed, her pupils taking the shape of a heart for a while. She was wrong; things definitely got better.

    She didn’t know how long she spent squeeing, but by the time Saikawa came down, Kanna had finished her cake and was now looking at the sun. “What time is it?” she asked.

    “The time? Lemme check.” Saikawa pulled out her phone. “It’s about three o’clock.”

    “Oh.” Kanna looked down a little bit. “I need to get home soon. Kobayashi wants me to have enough time to get my homework done.”

    “Aww.” Saikawa started feeling down herself. They had been having so much fun together. Where did all that time go? Still, she knew their fun day had to come to an end eventually. At least it was a good time while it lasted.

    “I’m sorry, Saikawa,” said Kanna, her tone matching the emotion for once.

    Saikawa put on a smile and looked at Kanna again. “It’s okay, I still have to do my homework, too.” She put her plate in the basket and stood up. “Alright, let’s clean up here and get you back home!” she said, raising a fist in earnest.

    Kanna merely nodded and stood up, and they were soon packing up their food and blanket. Holding the basket in her hand, Saikawa took a step forward and declared, “Now let's go ho-uh!?”

    She stopped in her tracks in an instant, becoming very aware of something she had been unconsciously ignoring all this time. Saikawa needed to use the little girl’s room, and soon. The last time she had used the bathroom was before Kanna came by to go to the picnic. That was plenty of time for her bladder to fill up again, especially with Georgie’s homemade tea being particularly delicious that day.

    Saikawa rubbed her legs together a bit while frowning in worry. She had hoped something like this would not have happened, but planned for it anyway like the good host she was. She knew exactly where the park’s restrooms were and that they were kept clean almost all the time. Paying them a quick visit would be a no-brainer, at least at any other time.

    But that still left one problem. In all the time she spent with Kanna, Saikawa had never let her friend know when she needed to pee. Even when they would spend the night together, she would always make the excuse of going to talk to someone or grab something to drink, then use the bathroom without Kanna ever being the wiser. The thought of actually telling her was just… embarrassing. Did she really have it in her to confide something like that to her best friend, she wondered.

    “Um, Saikawa?”

    Hearing Kanna say her name always took her out of whatever she was thinking. At once, Saikawa turned around and asked “Yes, Kanna?”

    She did not need an answer to see what the problem was. The way Kanna shifted her weight from one leg to the other along with a hand placed just below her belly told her everything.

    “Do you know where I can find a toilet?” asked Kanna.

    Saikawa’s brain activity flatlined for a moment. Kanna, her best friend and person she loved more than her own family, just confided to her that she needed the bathroom? This was entirely out of the blue; she had no time to mentally prepare for that barrier to suddenly be broken. Had their relationship evolved that rapidly?

    But then she realized how fortunate she was for Kanna to ask for a bathroom. This gave her the perfect reason to visit the restrooms now. She would just have to wait until Kanna was done, then say she wanted to go in and wash her hands, and Kanna would never know of her plight.

    “Of course!” Saikawa finally replied, raising her hand. “I know exactly where the bathrooms are here. I’ll get you there in no time at all!”

    Kanna perked up just a tiny bit at the news. “Oh thank you, Saikawa.”

    “You don’t have to thank me. It’s only my duty as host of this picnic!” she put her free hand to her chest in a pose of confidence as she turned around. “Now follow me, Kanna. To the toilets!”

     


     

    “Out of order!?”

    The basket hit the ground as Saikawa slapped the sides of her head in her hands. The doorway into the girls’ half of the park’s only restrooms was blocked with a sign reading the worst three words she could have seen right now. Her cleverly-improvised pee plan had been flushed straight down the toilet.

    “What’s wrong?” asked Kanna as she walked up. “Are they broken?”

    Turning around in a flash, Saikawa lowered her head to the ground. “I-I’m sorry, Kanna! I had no idea they would be like this today. Please forgive me!”

    Though she couldn’t see it, Kanna’s expression remained unchanged as always. Her friend merely glanced over and lifted a finger. “The boy’s room is still open. Maybe we could-”

    “No!” Saikawa blurted out, flailing her arms every which way. “W-we can’t go in there! I-if a b-boy saw us, it’d be super-embarrassing, and we c-couldn’t show our faces in school anymore, and we’d probably go to jail, and, and…!”

    “Never mind.” Kanna lowered her head like a puppy that got denied its treats.

    “D-don’t worry,” Saikawa quickly responded, “We’ll just walk home a little faster. I’ll find you a bathroom before it’s too late, I promise!” For both me and you!

    As Saikawa had hoped, Kanna lifted her head up and nodded. Seeing Kanna look down weighed on her more than any amount of urine ever could. The fact that she could easily sympathize with how her classmate was feeling right now did not make that easier. She gripped the basket with a renewed sense of determination. No way was she going to let either of them wet themselves, not on her watch.

     


     

    Aah, I’m gonna wet myself!

    How far from home were they now? Saikawa guessed that they had to be halfway to their house by now. Unfortunately, her house may as well be on the other side of the city, her chances of getting there in dry undies were just as bad. The smart choice then was to find a public bathroom on the way there, or a thick grove of bushes at the very least. Unfortunately, neither of those were an option, either; this was a residential area, where shops and parks were few and far between, and even if she were desperate enough to squat behind something, she couldn’t see anything nearby that would give them enough privacy to be reasonable.

    The other problem was how obvious her need was becoming. Though she held the basket in front of her, Kanna walked behind her, and there was nothing she could do to hide the stiffness in her walking. Their speed had slowed down as well, as she needed be careful with her steps to keep from leaking anything out.

    “Eep!”

    But even that was not enough to completely hold it back. A wave of pain hit Saikawa just then, forcing her to come to a complete stop. Her free hand burrowed between her legs, where she could feel the first drops of her tinkle leaking into her underwear. Fortunately, those drops were the only thing that escaped for now, but they had confirmed her worst fears: making it back home before the dam broke was just not possible.

    “Saikawa?”

    At a much slower speed than normal, Saikawa turned around to confront Kanna. Though she still fidgeted, Kanna’s gaze remained fixed on her.

    “Are you okay?” She asked.

    “Um…” Any other time, it would have been easy for her to smile and say nothing was wrong. However, the very real possibility of having an accident in front of her best friend was too much for her to put on a brace face.

    “Do you… need the toilet, too?”

    And there it was, her desperation and shame finally exposed. She had let her friend down and failed to find them a suitable bathroom. Saikawa almost felt like crying as she moved her head up and down, too mortified to form any words.

    But rather than express disappointment, Kanna furrowed her brow, her eyes filling with determination. She ran up to Saikawa and grabbed the basket, not taking it from her, but tugging on it as if to pull her friend somewhere.

    “Quick, this way!” said Kanna.

    With no other choice, Saikawa let her friend take her down another road while her free hand firmly remained on her groin. For a moment, she felt a little hopeful that Kanna knew just where to find a toilet for them. However, having grown up in this neighborhood, she knew there were no bathrooms in this direction. The only thing of note coming up was… Oh no!

    Saikawa heard it before she saw it; the local creek that ran through this part of town, at least ten feet wide with a large, sturdy bridge crossing over it. Hundreds of gallons of water flowed past, creating all kinds of noises that Saikawa could not stand to hear right now. At this rate, she doubt she could get out of earshot again before springing another leak, one she might not be able to stop.

    “K-Kanna, where are we going?” Saikawa asked.

    “I know somewhere we can go near here,” Kanna replied.

    “But w-where is that?”

    “Quick, under here!” Kanna didn’t say anything else, instead guiding them around the bridge’s side. A walkway under the bridge came into view, tucked away so that no one could see it unless they went particularly out of their way.

    Saikawa may have only been in the third grade, but she was smart enough to know there couldn’t possibly be a bathroom down that way. That meant that either Kanna was leading them the wrong way, which she doubted, or this place was going to be their hiding spot while they…

    “W-wait, Kanna!” Saikawa let go of the basket, but not of her crotch. “We can’t do that!”

    Kanna turned to her with a raised eyebrow. “Why not? Tohru and I did it here when we couldn’t find a bathroom one time.”

    “B-because…” Several reasons rested on Saikawa’s tongue: It was indecent, they could get caught, they might still have a chance at finding another restroom, and most of all, they would have to do it together with nothing to hide the sights or sounds. However, not a single one of them found their way out, for another jolt hit her just then, and a second dribble of piddle renewed the gross warmth in her underwear.

    “Aah, nevermind! I’ll do it here!” declared Saikawa while she danced in place with both hands shoved between her legs.

    No other words were said as the girls made their way beneath the bridge. Wasting no time, Saikawa waddled in front of the safety rail, snaking both hands under her skirt and pulling down her panties, a solid white color save for the bit of yellow at the crotch. She squatted down in a way to ensure her pee would come out forward and pass over the ledge so as to leave as little trace of their crime as possible.

    Her pee didn’t come out straight away; there was still that pesky barrier of mentally accepting that she was gonna go in such a place. Slowing down her breathing, Saikawa could feel the subtle sensations that it would be happening soon. Just then, she also felt bare skin come into contact with her leg, diverting her attention to the side.

    “Wha!?” squatting right next to her was none other than Kanna, her pink panties pulled up to her knees. All this space under the bridge, and she had elected to go right alongside Saikawa, not unlike a boy using the urinal right next to another boy. Saikawa wouldn’t be able to hide a single thing about her potty time, and that was a little too much for her to bear. Maybe I could move over before-EEP!

    It all happened so fast. One second, Saikawa was trying to scoot away, and the next, her piddle was pushing out of her, a healthy light-yellow stream coming out horizontally and falling past the walkway’s edge, breaking into scattered drops by the time it reached the water. The unmistakable sound of tinkling joined the many noises of the flowing creek, its volume the same as Saikawa’s ragged breathing to their ears.

    Embarrassment, surprise, worry, shame, all ran through her mind as she could do nothing but remain squatted and let her bladder empty. But soon, the pleasure of relieving herself after holding it for so long resonated through her body and overrode those emotions, washing them away like a gentle wave. Her open mouth lifted upwards, and Saikawa closed her eyes as she let out a sigh in bliss, content to let this feeling linger for however long her pee would last.

    But just a few seconds later, a powerful hissing sound, like air escaping from a delivery truck’s brakes, started up right next to her. Her curiosity proved stronger than her better judgment, and Saikawa slowly opened her eyes at first, only to gasp and snap them all the way up once she saw the noise’s source.

    A second stream of pee had joined hers, but “stream” was far too light of a word to describe it. “Torrent” sounded a lot more appropriate, for it was double the radius of Saikawa’s trickle, and it shot out much farther, landing more than halfway across the creek’s width. Even from there, Saikawa could see the pooling of yellow spreading in the direction of the creek’s flow, the impact creating a sound not unlike a bath faucet running at full strength.

    It seemed impossible, thought Saikawa. No way could that ever come from her friend! Yet, as her eyes followed the trail back to its source right next to her, she could no longer deny that this power pee was shooting straight out of Kanna.

    “Mmmm,” she could hear Kanna’s throat humming, eyes closed while she handled an ocean’s worth of business like it was nothing. Saikawa’s brain filled up with questions while she absent-mindedly stared at this spray that could probably put out a campfire all on its own. How long had it been since Kanna had last peed? Was it even possible for someone to hold that much? Was her friend secretly a dragon or something?

    “You’re staring at me.”

    “Eh!?” Snapping back to reality, Saikawa finally realized that Kanna’s eyes were open and looking right at her, while the schoolgirl’s gaze had been directed at the stream blasting from between her legs. “Ahh! Um, I, er, w-was, uh, I mean, ah…” Try as she might, nothing close to a coherent sentence would come out, not that it would have done her any good. She had been caught looking at her friend doing something super private, something involving her privates no less. What could she possibly say to not make this incredibly awkward and shameful?

    All Saikawa could do now was wait for Kanna to respond, probably calling her a pervert and saying she doesn’t want to be friends anymore. That response did not happen; instead, Kanna’s eyes trailed from Saikawa’s head down her body and ending at a spot just in front of her stream’s source.

    “I’ll watch yours, too,” said Kanna flatly.

    If Saikawa thought her face could not get any redder, she was immediately proven wrong. “Whaaaa!?” On top of having to pee in public and witness Kanna’s fire-hose-caliber stream, now Kanna would be intently watching her go? It was too much for the third-grader’s mind and heart, and she soon experienced the human equivalent of a computer blue-screen. Not a single thought went through her head while she continued letting it out, her stream going just as strong as it had started.

    Time was not something Saikawa could grasp in her shocked state, but at some point, she felt the pee leaving her at a weaker rate, the stream coming closer and closer to the ledge. It was not much longer afterwards that it came to an end, the only thing left being the few drips she needed to wipe up.

    Yet somehow, Kanna was still going by the time Saikawa finished, though her peeing had diminished as well. It was still an impressive spray for anyone, let alone an elementary school kid, but at least the noises were growing quieter, lowering their risk of someone investigating out of curiosity.

    It was at least another minute before Kanna’s potty time had ended as well, the super stream gradually losing its arc and reducing to a mere dribble. It was about now when Saikawa’s mental faculties returned to her. She blinked a couple times and looked downwards, finally realizing it was over. Even if it was the most embarrassing pee she ever took, she had avoided an accident, and it was all thanks to Kanna.

    She was relieved, but a sense of guilt also weighed down on Saikawa now. She had failed in her attempt to find a bathroom for them, and if not for Kanna’s quick thinking, they probably would’ve walked home in soaked undies and socks. As the hostess of this picnic outing, that was just unacceptable.

    “Here you go, Saikawa.”

    But before she could further dwell on it, something white and square-shaped entered her vision. Kanna was offering her a napkin from the basket for her to wipe with. “Oh, t-thank you,” said Saikawa, taking the napkins and getting straight to cleaning herself up.

    Silence followed while the girls made themselves decent again, pulling up their panties and standing back up once they felt clean enough. Tossing the used napkins into the basket, Saikawa grabbed the handle and brought the basket to her side.

    “Let’s go home,” said Kanna as she turned around.

    “W-wait, Kanna,” Saikawa replied, holding her hand out.

    Kanna turned back to face her and asked, “What is it?”

    Saikawa had to pause for a moment as she looked straight into Kanna’s bright blue eyes. “Um, I…” She threw her head down and shut her eyes. “I’m so sorry!”

    Kanna tilted her head to the side, not that Saikawa could see. “What for?” she asked.

    “I… couldn’t find us another bathroom,” said Saikawa, “and we had to do it out in the open instead. I was doing so well with our picnic, and then I ruined it at the last moment.” She didn’t dare look back up to see if Kanna was disappointed at her, she could feel it from here. That was why she wasn’t surprised when Kanna walked over and gently rested a hand on her hand gripping the basket. Wait, what!?

    Looking back up with her mouth wide open and cheeks turning red, Saikawa saw Kanna’s serene and gentle face right next to her. “It’s okay,” she said, “I had a really fun time today, and I don’t mind having to do that with you.”

    “R-r-really?” Saikawa managed to stammer.

    To this, Kanna nodded and moved around until she was standing at Saikawa’s side. Her fingers interlocked between Saikawa’s so that both of them were holding the basket. “We should have another picnic soon, and maybe have some of those raviolis next time.”

    Saikawa did not catch what Kanna was saying, for her brain had gone into overdrive from Kanna essentially holding hands with her now. Her face burning beet red and heart-rate skyrocketing, Saikawa slapped her free hand to her cheek and let out a long squeal of “Bo-hee-hee-hee-heeeee!”

    She was wrong again; things definitely got better.

  12. "How could my life get any worse?" Shouta Magatsuchi was savvy enough to know bad things happened to whoever tempted fate like that, but the fifth-grade boy honestly believed his words. True, a lot of facets to his existence were going well, his family was fine (whenever he saw them), his grades were good, even his magical talent was impressive for his age. There was just one thing ruining everything, and her name was Quetzalcoatl.

    He had unintentionally summoned her into his home a while back while practicing magic, and she wouldn't leave. If that wasn't bad enough, the way she continued to cling to him was concerning, to put it lightly. She joined him in baths, slept into the same bed, and routinely suffocated him between her not sweater puppies, but full-grown sweater mastiff hounds. She was getting a lot closer to a young boy than most would be allowed, and that meant only one explanation: he had summoned a succubus that wanted to feed on him!

    Quetzalcoatl, or Lucoa, had denied this many times, but Shouta didn't believe it. Aside from her horns, horns a demon would also have, she had no characteristics of the dragon she claimed to be, especially now that Shouta had seen other dragons to compare. Lucoa lacked a tail even when fully exposed, a state he had seen her in too many times to count.

    Okay, maybe he had been growing closer to Lucoa over the months they had lived together, but then she'd do something that would sour his opinion of her again. Right now, the source of his frustration was a Christmas play the dragons' circle of friends was putting on for the elderly home. Even if he wasn't an actor, he wasn't too against that idea. The problem was where the rewrites of this script were going.

    Initially, this was just supposed to be "The Little Match Girl", with Kanna in the title role. A hundred changes later, it now involved Shouta turning into a magical girl in the middle of the show, costume and all. Lucoa didn't even object to the humiliation, she was actually excited to see him in a dress. But everyone else was on board, and they had put so much time and pain into the production, it'd be mean to object now.

    The real embarrassing thing now was, as they were nearing the performance time, Shouta needed help with his costume. He didn't have any idea how to put one of these on, especially not by himself, and he had no other male actors to help. So, he needed Lucoa to dress him, in full wardrobe that required he completely strip down. At least she was accommodating enough to not look when he changed underwear, though he wasn't convinced she didn't peek. It was hard to tell with her eyes always closed.

    With no one looking, Shouta took in how pathetic he looked in this state of undress. They weren't even normal women's underwear like he had seen in his mom's laundry, more like white bloomers. That technically meant they covered more, but they were so...flowery, with all the fabric frills. This was already the most mortifying thing he had ever been subject to, and he hadn't even gone out in front of the crowd yet.

    With no prompting, Lucoa decided it was okay to look now, and she smiled. "Ah, you look adorable, Shouta!"

    Blushing hard, Shouta covered his nude chest with his forearms. "J-just help me put my costume on!" He didn't even want to see it happen, he closed his eyes and held his arms to his sides, opting to just let the demon handle it. He heard fabric rustling and Lucoa humming, leading up to the feeling of the soft material sliding onto his skin, over his torso and arms through the sleeves. It didn't feel like any clothing he had worn before, which wasn't an entirely bad thing, but the association of it being women's clothing made him hate it. Still, he kept quiet and let it happen without argument, if only to be done with it faster.

    "Okay, you're all dressed!" Reluctantly, Shouta opened his eyes, gazing down towards the floor, seeing his body in the process. He had seen the yellow and orange dress before, even worn it for fitting purposes, but he hated how demeaning it was. He groaned and went limp with only enough muscle tension to remain standing. It was so uncomfortable, and the only light at the end of the tunnel was that he'd never need to do this again after today.

    Actually, there just might have been a second source causing the irritation. "Why do I have to pee now," Shouta muttered, sliding the dress through his fingers. If he had the courage to ask before he had changed into this cumbersome costume, it would have been no trouble to visit the bathroom. Now, he'd have to go out in this thing, where he could be seen. He'd rather die than have to walk into the boy's room dressed like a girl. And he still wasn't done, he still needed the old Japanese outfit for the beginning of the show, before he transformed into a magical girl, on top of this. It'd be too much of a hassle to try and remove all of that clothing in a hurry, so either ask now and deal with the shame, or hold it for another half-hour.

    "Is something bothering you, Shouta?" And, Lucoa's presence somewhat limited his options. He couldn't just casually ask for the toilet with her around, even back when it would have been more convenient. If he made something as private as using the bathroom known as a current need, this girl, with her total lack of respect for boundaries, would probably take that as an invitation to join him in the bathroom. That was a line he was not about to let be crossed.

    "N-no, nothing's wrong!" He stood straight, rigid, balling his shivering hands into fists at his sides. "I just want to get this over with as fast as possible!"

    Lucoa raised an eyebrow inquisitively, though her perpetually closed eyes made it more difficult to tell. She had clung to Shouta long enough to know he was usually an honest kid, with no hesitation in telling off the former goddess, a trait she found exciting. It didn't take an interpersonal genius to determine the boy was hiding something, something he wasn't about to share. She wouldn't push it if he wouldn't tell on his own accord. "We'll be back at home, celebrating Christmas together before you know it!"

    "Don't ruin this holiday for me, she-witch!" Shouta would have run away from the temptress, if he didn't still have business in the dressing room. And that was taking up the limited time until curtains, leaving him no time to do his own business. "So I need to hold it...I can do that." Just survive a play and the time it'd take to change back into normal clothes, it wasn't impossible to believe he could handle that.

    ---------------

    Well, it may not have been an "impossible" task, but that didn't mean it wouldn't be incredibly difficult. At this point, Shouta was undoubtedly, unarguably, unquestionably desperate beyond his wildest imagination. His bladder hurt so bad, positively exuding pain like a burning fire or a stabbing needle many times over, it felt as if he might die, or at least explode. And the worst part was, basically no time had passed. He was still waiting backstage to go out at all, let alone survive the acting. How did it get so bad so fast? Maybe a little too much juice with breakfast?

    Yes, most of the cast was waiting behind the curtains for their cue with him, Shouta still couldn't help but give in to the instinct his bodily need demanded. The most he could do to maintain even the slightest dignity was hide out behind everyone else where they couldn't see him grabbing at his crotch. Unfortunately, beneath multiple layers of costume, his already weak grip was further dampened, as his clothes would also soon be.

    "Ohhh, there's no chance...I'm going to have an accident," he complained, crossing his legs and bouncing. Granted, he recognized it could be worse, he could be having this epiphany on stage with everyone staring. He was still far too old to pee himself, he hadn't gotten this close to the brink in an incredibly long time, back when it was okay for him to wet his pants. This time, he'd be made fun of, and nothing could stop the fact that there'd be a flood.

    The only kind of control he had left was where he'd be letting this one loose. Admittedly, the chance that it'd be all over the costume was growing in likelihood, either due to loss in control or just not caring any longer. Or he could...actually, he had no other ideas. Just let go on purpose and deal with the repercussions as they came. And he was starting to accept that, easing up on holding just a hair.

    Still, even giving up, he didn't want to just do it out in the open. The rest of the cast was more occupied watching Kanna on stage, which also meant Shouta's cue was fast approaching, but they'd look if they heard a leak. Unless, he were to do it a little further away, perhaps in the shadows where he'd be harder to see as well. Like that dark corner behind them, partially obscured by various props and other things the senior center put into storage.

    "I won't be noticed," he assured himself, hobbling over to the pile he had his eye on. "Just need to take it slow, stay quiet, and get it over with." Carefully, so as not to stumble over any of the debris, he lifted one leg up to his waist to clear the height. It was a necessary step, but a bad idea all the same, that kind of wide motion put serious strain on his ability to keep hold. Somehow, miraculously, it didn't completely spell doom, but it did mark the first drops finding their way out into the underwear, buried beneath so much clothing. At least that meant it would take a lot more to be visible, but it meant his frantic clutching at his crotch had little effect.

    "Nonononononono..." Shouta needed to cross his legs then and there to avoid total soaking. Problem was, he was in a precarious position, where the sudden movement sent him tumbling over. In some respect, that was worse than a little spurt, because crashing through the junk piled up was loud, absolutely guaranteed to get the attention of the girls backstage with him, and probably everyone in the audience.

    As he feared, the crash got the attention of everyone in sight, aside from Kanna being a true thespian and not breaking character. There were a few assorted shouts of concern that Shouta couldn't individually identify, but Lucoa's stuck out to him, maybe because she was the only one to rush to his aid.

    "Shouta, are you alright?!" Her calm demeanor and composure were suddenly missing as she ran to her human's side, her usually closed eyes open and looking actually worried for his safety. However, the sincerity was somewhat dulled by the way her body bounced in her magical fairy costume that somehow covered less than her swimsuit, or at least the one deemed appropriate for the public.

    Shouta had to admit, despite all the things Lucoa had done to him, he did always tend to get lost in her eyes whenever she opened them. He gladly took her outstretched hand, and wet himself a little more as she pulled him back to this feet. Yes, this was the least amount of privacy he'd had all day, but he couldn't act like nothing was wrong anymore. "I can't hold it...I have to pee right now!" He had no choice but to grab himself with the strength he had remaining, his need as bare as Lucoa's body.

    Without any warning, he was pulled into a soft hug, with plenty of padding for his head. "That's all? It's okay," Lucoa's gentle voice reassured, "nothing to be worried about. I'll get you to the bathroom."

    "B-but, I d-don't have time," Shouta stuttered and cried, tears running down his cheeks, holding back nothing.

    "It's fine," Elma the director chimed in. "This isn't a professional production or anything. Hurry up." She flicked her hand towards them, shooing them away, walking backwards onto the stage to address the audience about the sudden delay.

    Shouta couldn't react quickly, allowing his dragon to pick him up while facing away, delicate as she could so as to not startle him any more than necessary, and hoisted him onto her back, pressed against her fake wings. "W-wait! If I don't make it, you'll-"

    "Just need to use some magic. Focus on holding, I'll handle the rest." Without any strength to argue, Shouta stayed silent aside from muted grunts to himself, and the blonde woman carried him out into the halls. For such an on-the-spot action, she had put a surprising amount of thought into the way she carried her rider. Bending forward at a slight angle, he could lean against her to avoid falling backwards, and her arms were supporting him from below, eliminating the need for him to grab her shoulders, freeing them for the imperative crotch grabbing. If her grip wasn't so solid, he'd fall from the amount of squirming he was doing.

    She had rushed out from backstage like a hero, but Lucoa had made a critical mistake: she had no idea where the bathrooms in this building were. It wasn't big, she'd find them just by wandering around, the question was if Shouta had that time. His squeals of pain were frequent, she could feel his chest heaving against her back, it was a pretty clear final throes of desperation. Maybe he just needed a distraction, something to listen to. "Were you planning to go in the corner backstage?" She waited for a response, of course nothing came, but she did get a whine that could be translated as affirmative. "I've done it in a lot weirder places than that when I needed to. Nothing to be ashamed of."

    The poor little boy really didn't need to hear any anecdotes about pee at the moment. Lucoa wasn't going into any detail, thankfully, but now Shouta was thinking about her whizzing. She was big, she could probably go a lot with so few visits, especially considering he had never seen her use the bathroom despite living together. And, wherever she came from, she probably just went wherever she wanted to. He was picturing it already, Lucoa pulling her usual jean shorts down somewhere public with no regard to modesty and answering nature's call.

    Granted, it wasn't a detailed fantasy, not without any idea how women peed, but it was enough. Not that it had ever meaningfully stopped, but his spurts of urine grew more powerful, he could feel the power of them exiting his body, drenching the clothes in its path. It was impossible the soaking was still limited to his underwear, it had to be spreading to the dress by now. Who knew how long the outer costume would last?

    Truth be told, the dragon was already feeling the streams of warmth running down her bare back. Even with the costumes, Shouta's legs were still pretty exposed. It didn't gross Lucoa out, she had done much weirder and more disgusting things in her many years, but it was a sign that her little charge couldn't make it much further. A certain part of her wanted to tell Shouta he could wet himself if he needed to, while another part wanted to drop him on his feet and tell him he could pee on the floor.

    But, right before she had to make a decision between the two, one of the doors on the wall stood out to her, with its black plastic plaque reading "men". Lucoa, the former goddess, had to thank her previous coworkers for that miracle. "Shouta! We made it to the bathroom!"

    The purple-haired kid wanted so bad to jump off his ride and bolt into the boy's room, but he wasn't so confident it'd work as he imagined. "I...I still need your help."

    "That's what I expected." All the residents of the home were in the audience, so no one would see the disregard for gender division, not that Lucoa would ever care. She was surprisingly together, with a plan fully in mind and executing right away. She ran right to the urinal closest to the door, one of the short ones, stood directly in front of it like she was using it herself, and dropped Shouta slowly behind her. She lifted him up by the armpits and shoved him in front of the commode.

    Not backing away beyond that, Lucoa waited for her human to get started, for him to undress and pee, get that relief he had needed all this time. But, no matter how long she stood by patiently, he never did anything else besides dancing, crossing his legs and bouncing. Inside, Shouta was in ridiculous pain, his bladder cramped up and his privates burning, he couldn't do anything but hold and even that was failing. He was right in front of the toilet, he direly needed to use it, but he couldn't move his clothes. That pure ironic torture, combined with all the physical agony, pushed him to the point where he had no choice but to cry.

    That sound, absolute sadness from someone so close to her, lit a fire in Lucoa's eyes. She couldn't stand by and do nothing about this, so she knelt down to better match Shouta's height, darting her hands around his body to undo the ties of the outer costume. It was meant to come off in a matter of seconds with quick magic, but it still needed to physically be able to move, and his arms keeping a fierce grip was not working with the sleeves. She couldn't just ask him to let go for a second, or there'd be a puddle that made all this struggle for nothing. Already, droplets were growing to be easily visible, it would only get worse soon.

    There was no way to come out of this fully victorious, so it was all about minimizing the damage. He needed his clothes off as quick as possible without totally wetting himself. Shouta couldn't do anything, so it was up to Lucoa, who pried one arm away from his crotch at a time, sliding the top off one section at a time. Both time a hand was removed, Shouta cried out, and a little more golden liquid dribbled onto the floor before his arm was freed from the sleeve and he immediately grabbed himself again.

    It wasn't without a lot of wetting, but Shouta was down in nothing more than the dress. And it looked pitiful, not just the emasculation, but the stain on the front easily visible from the side. While most of the dress was yellow, the bottom was orange and white, which showed the dark wetness even more. It was large, shining, and sad. But he did realize there was so little between him and that sweet relief, and he lifted the hem of the dress to expose his absolutely soaked underwear, the wet patch continuously growing and dripping. The quantity may have been nothing to Lucoa, but if the roles were reversed, Shouta would be amazed a full accident hadn't taken place.

    Once again, the dragon was going to let her human deal with the rest himself, but once more, he couldn't do anything else. Nothing but bloomers in the way, but he couldn't move them. Finally, after coming this far, time was up. First there was a hissing noise, quickly followed by a small yellow trickle arcing out from the front, with little distance before falling and crashing onto the floor.

    He had somehow managed to retain some control over his bladder, but there was no way he could keep it. He was in agony still fighting to keep that modicum, peeing himself slowly was the extent of his power. If he was alone...he wouldn't have made it anywhere close to the bathroom, but just at this moment, he'd have an accident inches from the urinal.

    Lucky for him, he wasn't alone. Not that she ever respected these kinds of boundaries, but Lucoa asked no permission, just reached down to the front of Shouta's underwear and pulled the waistband down, enough for his boyhood to slide into the open, wet from pressing against the garment, and a steady stream of urine dribbling from the tip. It didn't have nearly the right angle to flow into the toilet, with the way it was pointed down, but Lucoa fixed that by grabbing the small shaft and aiming it herself.

    It's unknown whether Shouta even realized what was happening, but once he was properly positioned, he relinquished all restraint and began spraying the back wall of the urinal down. And, for a kid, the force was incredible. It sounded like someone filling a bath, and the quantity of pee running out stiffened the penis in Lucoa's grip. The small pool of water at the foot of the porcelain fixture was rising and dyeing a deep gold, and the torrent just wouldn't stop.

    That last point wasn't even bothering Shouta, because this felt so relieving. Completely accidentally, he had been pushed to his absolute bodily limit, he couldn't have help another drop. Yet somehow, in spite of all that, he had made it to the bathroom. His eyes were closed, head hanging back, and his mouth dropped open. "Ohhhhh..."

    Half a minute later, he realized, he'd be at this for a while longer, and he was over the initial shock of the bliss. Now was the time to get something off his chest. "Listen, Lucoa...thank you so much for your help. There was no chance I would have made it without..." Only then, with his eyes open, did he realize what she had been doing. He had gone kind of numb down below quite a while ago, so this was his first exposure. His face turned bright red, his jaw stayed open, and all he could vocalize was a couple light chokes of shock.

    Lucoa didn't reel back, defend herself, or do anything to indicate remorse. Instead, she looked him in the eyes and smiled. "You're all good? I'm glad you didn't have to wet yourself...well, not that much. And you're so cute down here!" She didn't disturb the fire hose of pee, but she did slide his junk through her fingers a little.

    How could Shouta respond to that? That was something incredibly inappropriate, and she had just casually done it like it was nothing unusual. Maybe she didn't know better? No, the concept of "bad touch" still had to be a thing wherever she came from. He couldn't say anything, the sheer audacity of her actions made him forget what was so wrong with those actions. He didn't take his parts back into his own hands, just kept holding up the wet dress.

    Finally, his pulsing flood eased up, over a minute after he lost it. For his size and the power he was releasing, that was a large volume, something he'd struggle to match again, even as an adult. Busy keeping clothes out of the way, for the little good it did keeping them dry, Lucoa picked up the slack and shook him dry, tucking his member back into the underwear, getting it wet all over again. She had a little trouble getting it back in its proper place, it seemed to be a little..."harder" than usual from her touch.

    With his parts back in their private place, Shouta wasted no time dropping the dress and backing away. "N-never do that again!"

    "Huh? But you needed it," Lucoa pouted, "you would have been all wet without it!"

    Shouta took a deep breath to regain his composure. "I appreciate that, and thank you again for helping me. But try to leave my junk out of it!" For the hundredth time that day, he covered his crotch, but without any grip this time.

    Lucoa seemed confused, like she seriously didn't understand why Shouta's little man would be such a touchy subject. Maybe it was just smarter to move onto the pressing matter. "Let me fix your clothes. Stay still." She held out her right hand, a red magic circle materialized and spun, and in a flash of light, Shouta's costume was completely dry. "There, just like new! Don't forget to take your other costume!"

    In disbelief, Shouta felt up the dress, amazed that it was truly dry. "W-wow...thanks. You're a good...whatever you are." Maybe he was starting to doubt his interpretation of the beautiful woman that lived in his house. Maybe she wasn't so bad.

    Or so he thought, until another thought occurred to him. "Wait, if you could clean up a mess, why did I have to wait all the way here? I almost died!"

    "Wouldn't you have rather gone in the bathroom? You wouldn't have wanted to be seen backstage, right?"

    "Yeah, I'd rather use the bathroom, if I wasn't in constant agony all the way here! I could have just gone into the hallway, wet myself, and skipped this whole thing!"

    The two continued to argue, Lucoa being the more assertive, but Shouta wasn't backing down either. They debated over the pain, the location, the concepts of modesty and societal expectations, and the privacy of Shouta's penis, the point he argued strongest about. They got so heated that they forgot they were doing something before this little potty break, lost in the yelling. But somehow, this felt right, like this kind of divide was the way their relationship was supposed to be.

  13. “Okay, I think we’re far enough away now,” said Ahlbi as he looked around. The two of them found their way back to the shopping plaza and stood by the fountain, with Shah’do snoozing on Ahlbi’s head. The many noises of running water had much less of an effect on them now that they no longer had to make water of their own.

    There might have been noise from the fountain and people going about their day, but it didn’t stop an awkward silence from following the two since they left the alleyway. Ahlbi had more than a few lines to break the ice for when taking people on tours, but he never thought of one for talking to a princess after sharing a pee with her in a public location. Nothing he could see in his immediate surroundings gave him any help, either.

    Much as he tried not to, his gaze eventually found its way onto Rayfa. He had expected her to be scowling, or at least look a little grumpy, but she wasn’t like that at all. Instead, she was looking down at the ground and rather downtrodden, like how he would look whenever he got a scolding at the temple.

    “Um, Your Benevolence?” asked Ahlbi.

    “Hmm? What is it?” Rayfa snapped out of her thoughts.

    “Are you doing alright? You seem kinda down.”

    “Er, I’m fine. You need not have concern for me,” said Rayfa.

    “Are you sure? I’m just looking out for you after all the running we did, and then… you know.”

    Rayfa’s eyes narrowed. “I hope you’re not about to comment on my perspiration again.”

    “N-no, I wasn’t!” said Ahlbi. Not anymore, at least!

    “Good, and as I recall, we agreed to not speak about that moment again, correct?”

    “Um, right.”

    “Then I suggest we drop it and move on from that…” Rayfa put a hand on her chest and glanced away. “Disgraceful, humiliating, awful moment,” she continued with a smaller voice.

    Silence followed once again as neither of them knew what to say next. Ahlbi looked on at the crestfallen princess, feeling a little down himself. His tour with the High Priestess had gone entirely off the rails, and now neither of them were satisfied. If there was an award for the worst tour guide ever, he would be the winner for sure.

    But looking at Rayfa, he realized that there were more important things to take care of. He might have failed at his job as a tour guide, but there was still his duty as a monk, and Rayfa needed that more than anything else.

    “Um, it really bothers you, doesn’t it?” he asked.

    “What? W-what makes you say that?” Rayfa crossed her arms.

    “I mean, I understand if you’re mad at me. I just wanted to give you a really good tour of the kingdom, but then I lost control of Shah’do and you had to do something really embarrassing.”

    “Tour guide.”

    “I accept full responsibility for what happened.” Ahlbi put his hands together and bowed. “You may punish me however you like. All I ask is that you forgive me for trying to do something I wasn’t capable of.”

    Rayfa stared at Ahlbi for a while, opening her mouth a couple times as if to speak. The seconds passed by like minutes to Ahlbi until Rayfa shook her head.

    “I… cannot forgive you,” she said.

    Ahlbi’s heart sank. “B-but why?”

    “Because there is nothing to forgive. What transpired there was not of your doing. If anyone is to blame for that incident, it is me.”

    “No, Your Benevolence!” Ahlbi shook his head. “You don’t have to blame yourself for this.”

    “I’m afraid I must,” replied Rayfa, her voice slow and unwavering. “I had need of the facilities before I even bumped into you this morning, but I believed I could hold off until I returned home. Even when it became urgent, I could not bring myself to ask for a quick stop.”

    “But I had to go the whole time, too,” said Ahlbi, “and I really didn’t want to say anything, either.”

    “Yes, but I was the one who asked to be led away from this fountain, simply because I feared it would make me lose control. Had I not done so, we would not have run into that… dunderhead.” Rayfa’s voice turned harsh at the last word. “And then we never would have had to chase your dog and be forced to…” She shook her head in place of finishing the sentence.

    “Y-Your Benevolence…”

    “Would you please stop referring to me that way?” said Rayfa bluntly.

    “W-why?”

    “Because…” She frowned again. “I am not feeling very much like a high priestess right now. Not after that.”

    Ahlbi found himself lowering his head. “Oh… You’re still the high priestess to me, though. I don’t think any less of you.”

    “That is… comforting, but it does not change the facts. I am a high-ranking member of the Khura’inese government, yet I am guilty of the crime of p-p… public urination.” Rayfa looked up towards the statues of the dancing girls. “I look at the high priestesses before me, and all I see are grace and elegance. How can I aspire to their greatness when I have done something so vulgar and ugly and, and…” Her head lowered until she could see her reflection in the water, the many ripples distorting her figure so it could not hope to match the beauty of the statues.

    Ahlbi felt his heartstrings tug again. He just had to say something, do something to pull Rayfa out of her funk, but he did not have the slightest clue on how to do that. He was just a kid, nobody special in particular. All he really knew how to do was give tours and tell people about the kingdom’s history. Interesting tidbits were his domain, and that did not include anything about counseling another person.

    Or did it?

    “W-wait, Your Benevolence,” he spoke with a renewed vigor, “You don’t have to feel so down about it.”

    Rayfa looked up at him with annoyance. “And why should I not?”

    Ahlbi took a moment to collect himself before speaking. Not even he was entirely sure where he was going, but it was worth a shot. “You believe that having an embarrassing moment like that makes you unfit to call yourself the high priestess, right?”

    “I thought that would have been clear.”

    Ahlbi shook his head. “But I don’t think so. In fact, I think that makes you more like the high priestesses of the past than ever.”

    Raya’s mouth and eyes opened in a mixture of confusion and bewilderment. “I… am not sure I follow you, tour guide.”

    “Please, allow me to explain.” Ahlbi pointed at one of the statues of the priestesses. “You know about the former priestess Tashya’Kukeys, right?”

    “How could I not? She was instrumental in the talks that brokered peace with the neighboring kingdoms. Khura’in has not seen war since her reign.”

    “Right,” nodded Ahlbi, “but that happened when she was queen. Back when she was high priestess, she wasn’t quite so graceful.”

    “How so?” asked Rayfa, eyebrow raised.

    Ahlbi rubbed the back of his head. “Well, there was this scandal back then where Tashya was having a dinner with some ambassadors from other countries. She was fed some bad sushi and ended up, um, losing her lunch on one of the emissaries.”

    Rayfa’s hand flew up to her mouth. “She… what!? Is this true?”

    Ahlbi nodded once more. “It was a big deal from what I’ve read. The newspapers were all over it, and Tashya didn’t show herself in public for weeks.”

    “I can imagine why. If I had done something like that, I would probably never leave my room again.”

    “She wasn’t the only one to go through something like that.” Ahlbi pointed to a particularly well-endowed statue. “Frasha over there performed the first televised Divination Seance, and nearly every TV in Khura’in tuned in to see it.”

    “That sounds like quite the honor.”

    “It did, but then she had a...  wardrobe malfunction during the seance, so the whole kingdom got to see, er, things they weren’t supposed to see.” Ahlbi’s cheeks turned red while he divulged this fact, but it did not compare to the blush on Rayfa.

    “A… a wardrobe malfunction? Surely, you jest!” she spoke with a hand on her chest.

    “It’s the truth! That incident is one of the reasons why they don’t televise court cases in Khura’in anymore, and why the ceremonial garb was modified to be more modest.”

    “Goodness.” Rayfa stared at the statue. “I had only ever heard of her successes in promoting equality among the differing genders and races. I never would have imagined something so embarrassing would have befallen her.”

    “That’s what I’m trying to say, Your Benevolence,” Ahlbi said with another nod, “Many of the high priestesses before you had their share of embarrassing moments, but it didn’t stop them from becoming beloved queens of Khura’in.”

    “I… suppose not.”

    “And look at you. You’re not even queen yet, but you’ve already helped free us from the tyranny of the DC act.” Ahlbi leaned forward, both his and Shah’do’s eyes full of passion. “In fact, I’d say you’re well on your way to being one of our best queens ever!”

    Rayfa gasped and leaned back, her mouth hanging open. “T-tour guide…” she said in a half-whisper.

    “Um, y-yes?”

    “Do you… really think that highly of me? Even after that moment, and when I believed you to be guilty of murder?”

    “I do. With all of my love for Khura’in.”

    For what seemed like forever, neither of them said a word, simply looking at each other, Ahlbi with an earnest smile and Rayfa with an unsure open mouth. Then, slowly, Ahlbi could see the sides of Rayfa’s mouth slowly pulling upwards. In that moment, he felt an elation growing with him he had not felt since the day the DC Act was struck down.

    But all it took was the sound of a growling stomach to pull them out of the moment.

    “Er, was that…” Rayfa asked, the smile on her dropping away in a flash.

    “Eh heh, sorry about that, Your Benevolence.” Ahlbi clutched his belly. “I guess all that running used up the rest of my breakfast.”

    Rayfa quietly giggled, finding her smile again. “You need not apologize. It has been an eventful morning for us, and I am feeling rather peckish, myself. You would not happen to know of anywhere we could eat, would you?”

    “I do! Lots of them!” said Ahlbi. “There’s a noodle shop not far from here that I visit all the time. They make the best ramen, and I could really go for some right now. Um, that is, if that’s what you desire.”

    Rayfa nodded. “Ramen sounds as good as anything right now. Please, guide me there.”

    “Will do!” Ahlbi turned around.

    “Wait, tour guide,” said Rayfa, “I must know one more thing.”

    Ahlbi turned back around and asked “What is it, Your Benevolence?”

    Just then, Rayfa’s eyes lowered and brow furrowed into a piercing glare. Her next words came in a deadly serious tone.

    “You did not peek, did you?”

    Ahlbi’s smile turned into panic as he lowered his head and brought his hands together as if begging for mercy. Even some of Shah’do’s hair stood on end. “N-no, I didn’t look! I kept my head forward the entire time, honest!” Visions of being thrown in prison and his dreams of monkdom forever dashed filled Ahlbi’s mind. Honesty may have been on his side, but it offered little comfort in the petrifying gaze of the High Priestess.

    But then Rayfa’s glare changed into a smirk, though for a moment, Ahlbi did not know whether to feel glad or not.

    “Hmm, you are very fortunate that I believe you,” said Rayfa.

    “I-I am?” Ahlbi blinked.

    “Indeed, otherwise I would certainly have to have you arrested for crimes of a most perverse nature.”

    “Eh heh heh, n-no need for that!” Ahlbi put a hand behind his head.

    “Fortunately not. Now I believe you were leading me somewhere to eat?”

    “Er, right! It’s over this way, Your Benevolence!” Ahlbi spun around, the speed causing Shah’do to grip his head extra hard to stay on. He then let out a bark in protest.

    “Indeed, please take us there on the double…” Rayfa turned her head upward and smiled. “Barkhead.”

  14. Exeggutor Island had little going for it to anyone who wasn’t a trainer. It was uninhabited by the people of Seafolk Village, so the incredibly long-necked wildlife was free to roam there as it saw fit. Lillie was not a trainer, yet she still had reasons for traveling to this island. Unknown to most, a sacred artifact lay hidden here, one that she absolutely needed if she was to help someone important to her.

    Despite the importance of her task, Lillie had to admit there was a certain serenity to the island. The gentle ocean waves lapping against the shore and other sounds of nature on such a small islet helped her feel more at ease, something she needed after the tumultuous events she had recently been through.

    It helped, at least, until the rain started.

    Lillie sighed as she stared at the downpour from the safety of the cavern. In truth, it wasn’t a cave so much as a large hole in the side of the island, but it gave her a roof over her head, and that’s what really mattered.

    “Doesn’t look like it’s going to let up anytime soon,” she said.

    “Yeah, talk about bad timing,” came a voice next to her.

    Lillie glanced over at her friend Moon, the other girl taking shelter from the rain. Lillie hadn’t noticed until now, but Moon’s outfit also got a bit wet from the rain. Her flower hat drooped from the water weighing it down while the sleeves of her shirt clung to her arms.

    “We were so close to the end of this island,” continued Moon. “I really thought we would’ve been out of here in like an hour or two.”

    “Me too,” said Lillie. “I hope this rain doesn’t ruin the flute. I’d hate if we came all this way for it to not work out.” She frowned at the depressing prospect.

    “Nah, I’m sure it’ll be fine. It’s a legendary artifact, I doubt it would stop working just because it got a little wet.” Moon stared out at the storm with a concerned look. “Then again, that is a lot of rain.”

    “Yeah, I know.” Lillie joined her friend in looking outside. “This might sound silly, but I was hoping that the rain would stop when I got done with my speech for you.”

    Moon’s eyes opened up a bit before she broke out in a giggle. “I thought the same thing, too!”

    “Really?” Lillie laughed in surprise.

    “It would’ve been so perfect. You finish giving this lovely speech, then the clouds part and a rainbow appears like something out of a movie.” Moon mimicked the clouds separating with her hands as she spoke.

    As amusing as she found Moon’s demonstration, Lillie felt her face grow warm in embarrassment. “You… really liked my speech, then?”

    Moon nodded. “It was really good. I don’t think I could come up with anything that good.”

    “I didn’t make anything up for it,” said Lillie, “All I did was just… say what I felt.” She fidgeted a little in place.

    “Sounds like you have a good talent for speaking your feelings there.”

    Not all of them, thought Lillie as an unpleasant sensation ran through her body.

    Like Moon, Lillie had anticipated their trip to Exeggutor Island to be a short one, leaving them plenty of time left in the day to plan their journey through the rest of Poni Island. That was why she wasn’t too worried when she first felt her need to visit the little girl’s room on the boat ride there. Her urge was minimal back then, one she could easily put aside for a good while. Unfortunately, the rainstorm had dashed any hopes of finding the flute or relieving herself soon, and now all she could do was wait for it pass.

    Her bladder had been reminding her of how much it objected to this idea since they entered the cave. At first, telling Moon everything that was on her mind sans her need helped her to keep focus on something else and pass the time. She hadn’t expected to be there for so long, however, and the pulses from below her stomach only got worse over time.

    Then there was the rain itself, the other constant reminder. With the cave providing no other view, she kept looking out at the thousands upon thousands of water drops falling to the ground, landing with an audible splatter and forming muddy puddles in the grass. How she wanted so badly to pull her underwear down and allow her body to add to the symphony of water sights and sounds that bombarded her senses.

    “Mmm!” Lillie stifled a moan and squeezed her legs together just a little. Just thinking about letting go was making her hold on her bladder weaker.

    “What was that?” Moon asked.

    Lillie instantly stood at attention right as Moon glanced back over to her. Oh dear, was that a little too loud?

    “You alright over there?” Moon cocked her head.

    “Um, well…” Lillie tried to speak, but the words died in her mouth. Moon might have been the best friend she made since coming to Alola, but the thought of saying she needed to pee was enough to lock up her voice.

    I can’t tell her that, she’d just say it was gross or something! She wouldn’t be able to help me, either. Lillie looked about the cave, far too small to allow any privacy. Finding a spot out in the rain was also a bad idea, as the downpour would soak every part of her, no doubt giving her a cold and even worse, making her underwear visible through her white dress. Waiting it out was the only choice that made any sense to her.

    “Earth to Lillie? Everything okay?” A wave of Moon’s hand quickly pulled Lillie out of her thoughts.

    “It’s fine, there’s nothing to worry about!” Lillie looked Moon straight in the eyes as she spoke louder than intended, making her friend jump back a bit.

    “Oh! Okay, s-sorry I asked,” said Moon. She looked downwards with eyes like a kid who just got scolded.

    It didn’t take long for the feeling of guilt to weigh down on Lillie’s mind as much as her urine weighed on her bladder. She wanted to say something to help Moon feel better, but she could never admit something so humiliating.

    I guess I was just a little too embarrassed to say that to a friend.

    All at once, memories of the incident in Malie Garden filled her mind, standing helpless in front of Acerola as her pee kept flowing out despite her best efforts, soaking her legs in the gross liquid, expecting mockery and disappointment only to witness Acey immediately wet herself in response. The misadventures she went through after Malie City had put it out of her thoughts, only for them to come surging back for another desperate situation, but she especially remembered the declaration she and Acey made together.

    That’s right. Lillie looked down at her new outfit. I can’t be that shy, timid girl anymore. I’m a Z-Powered Lillie now, and I’m going to face down my insecurities, no matter what!

    “I’m sorry, Moon. I didn’t mean to yell at you,” said Lillie.

    Moon did not make eye contact with her. “It’s okay. I shouldn’t have pried, that’s all.”

    “No, it’s not okay.” Lillie shook her head. “You were just worried, and I overreacted. Plus, um… you were right. There is something bothering me.”

    “There is?” Moon perked up. “What’s wrong?”

    Now it was Lillie’s turn to avoid eye contact. “Um, well, it’s kind of embarrassing, but I… it’s been awhile since we got here and… what I’m trying to say is…”

    But she still wasn’t able to say it. The four words she needed, “I have to pee”, were stuck in her throat and refusing to budge, making Moon’s eyebrow rise higher with each awkward second.

    It’s no use, I just can’t get the words out, thought Lillie while her foot lightly bounced on the ground. Wait! If I can’t say it, then maybe if I…

    Lillie said nothing else as she looked at Moon. Instead, she put a hand on the spot below her stomach, brought her knees close together, and fidgeted in place.

    At first, Moon just stared at Lillie’s potty dance, and a moment of worry passed through Lillie’s mind that she was only making herself look silly, but Moon’s eyes lit up soon after. “Oh… Oh! You gotta, er, see a man about a Mudsdale?”

    As much as it helped her to hold, Lillie stopped her dance and moved her hand away. “Um, y-yes,” she quietly responded. I can’t believe I just did that. Somebody actually knows I need to pee now. She couldn’t see, but she was certain her face was rather pink right now. It didn’t help that Moon was rather quiet about this revelation. Lillie didn’t know if she wanted her to say something else or not.

    “Wow, you too, huh?”

    She had not anticipated that line, however.

    “Wuh-what?” Lillie stood dumbfounded. “You don’t really mean…”

    At this point, Moon put her knees together and twisted a little bit. “I’ve had to go since before we got off the boat. I didn’t wanna say anything because I thought we’d be out of here soon, but then this rain hit, and, well, you can probably guess how that’s been going.”

    Wow, just like me. “Oh, maybe I shouldn’t have said anything, then.” She probably doesn’t want to think about it, either.

    “Nah, it’s fine. It means I can start doing this now,” said Moon as her hips rocked back and forth.

    “Heh heh, I guess so,” said Lillie, her hand subconsciously returning to between her legs. Somehow, just knowing she wasn’t alone in her struggle made the pressure a little more bearable. “I don’t know how much this will help us, though.”

    Moon looked around the cave. “Well, the rain’s not really giving us any choice.”

    Lillie’s eyes opened in fear. “W-wait, you don’t mean…”

    “Yeah,” Moon nodded her head. “We just have to wait it out until the storm passes.”

    Oh, she just meant that? Lillie sighed internally. “R-right.”

    With nothing more to say, they returned to watching the rain in the hopes that it would soon pass. No longer needing to hide her predicament, Lillie kept her hand on her groin and her foot bouncing, and she could hear Moon shifting her weight as well.

    At first, Lillie’s fidgeting did a decent job of keeping her pee at bay. As the minutes dragged on, however, the pressure only grew and grew and her potty dancing only became more frantic. It had felt like hours passed, but couldn’t have been more than thirty or forty minutes, and she was seriously beginning to doubt if they could hold out.

    “Eep!”

    “Moon?” Lillie glanced over to her friend and found her hunched over with her eyes shut and her hands holding her groin for dear life.

    “I just… let out a little bit,” said Moon.

    “Oh no!” Lillie wasted no time checking on her friend. “Are you gonna be okay?”

    Moon slowly opened her eyes and looked over at Lillie, her face full of worry. “I don’t know. I-I almost lost it right now.”

    Oh dear, this is really bad, thought Lillie. They were on the verge of wetting themselves, and still the rain would not go away. Moon looked so worried, Lillie had no doubt she was the type that would break down and cry if she had an accident. Knowing that pain herself, she could never let that happen to someone else, especially not a good friend of hers.

    “Moon,” Lillie started.

    “Y-yes?” replied Moon. Her body seemed a little less tense, like the strong urge to pee had passed for now.

    “I don’t think we’ll be able to wait out the rain.”

    Moon closed her eyes and sighed. “I think you’re right, but does that mean we have to, you know?”

    Lillie nodded and gave herself a moment before speaking. “Yeah, we’re gonna have to p-pull our underwear down and go here.”

    “Ugh, I was afraid you were gonna say that,” said Moon.

    “I know. I didn’t wanna have to do that, either, but I guess it’s that or…” Lillie didn’t dare think of the alternative.

    “There’s a problem with that, though.”

    “A problem?” asked Lillie.

    Moon nodded. “Y-yeah. This is a little embarrassing, but I have this trouble with, er, letting it out when someone else is nearby.”

    “You do? But I’ve seen you use the bathroom in the Pokemon Centers and hotels.”

    “Toilets are… different,” said Moon, “I don’t have trouble with them because you’re supposed to go there, and there are walls for privacy.” She lowered her head. “But when I’m outside, I don’t know, it’s like I just clamp up down there if someone’s near me. You probably think that sounds silly, huh?”

    “No, not at all,” said a smiling Lillie. “I, um, have my own problems with stage fright like that.” Worse than that, actually.

    Moon giggled a little bit. “Wow, so we both really have to pee, but we’re too shy to go near each other when that’s our only option. Talk about a bad break.”

    “I know.” Lillie glanced at the cave around her, which remained as cramped as ever. Was that it, then? If neither of them could just squat and go, did that mean their only choice was to wet themselves and accept it? No, she shook her head, there had to be another way. Z-Powered Lillie would not just give up and have an accident like a timid little girl.

    Little girl? Wait, what if…

    “Lillie? What are you thinking about?” asked Moon. “Please tell me it’s a way out of our problem.”

    “Hmm? Oh!” Lillie snapped out of thoughts. “I, uh, may have just thought of something.”

    “You did? What is it?”

    “It’s just that… when I was little, I was really scared of the toilet, and I could never, er, make it come out when I sat on it.”

    “You couldn’t?” asked Moon, her head tilted slightly in curiosity. “S-so how did you figure out to how to d-do it?”

    Lillie couldn’t stop herself from glancing away. “Um, one day, my mother told me that if I held her hand when I was on the potty, I would have nothing to be scared of, s-so I took her hand, and…” she looked back at Moon and smiled. “Well, it worked for me.”

    “So you’re saying that if I tried h-holding your hand, then I might be able to…” Moon’s face turned even redder somehow. “But, then you’d have to be right next to me when I…”

    “I know,” said Lillie, “but this cave is so small already. Would it make any difference if I was standing a few more feet away?”

    Moon’s eyes moved from side to side, as if she was searching for an answer. “Um, well… I-I guess it really wouldn’t. Um, do we have to face each other when we do this?”

    “N-no, absolutely not!” Lillie shook with fervor. “We can have our backs turned. Here, I’ll turn around now.”

    Lillie spun around to hide the embarrassment on her face, wincing at the urine sloshing around inside her. “S-so, what do you say? We can at least give it a try, right?”

    There was silence for a few seconds before Lillie’s ears picked up a faint “okay.”

    “Alright, then.” It was at this moment Lillie realized she didn’t quite know where to go from here. That she was seriously considering this solution seemed unthinkable to her only a few minutes ago. Would anyone really know the proper steps for something like this, she wondered.

    I guess I could start with the obvious steps? “Okay, we should, um, undress now,” said Lillie. She slowly reached underneath her skirt and grabbed onto the edges of her underwear. Pausing to take one last breath, she pulled them down inch by inch until they were past her knees.

    Though Moon had said nothing, Lillie could hear the slightest sound of a zipper coming undone and fabric sliding down skin behind her. Knowing there was another person undressing near her made Lillie’s face warm with embarrassment, but a cool breeze blowing in on her lower body quickly reminded her of their pressing matter.

    “I’m gonna hold my left hand out now. Can you reach it?” asked Lillie as she did just that, doing her best to not look behind her.

    “Yeah, I can,” she heard Moon reply. Mere moments later, Lillie felt the warmth of a soft hand touching hers, the fingers going between hers and gently closing down. She closed her fingers in response, officially making Moon the first person outside of her family that she had held hands with.

    Lillie could hardly think straight with all the emotions swirling inside her, but she was a girl on a mission, and she would see it through to the end. “Okay. I guess all that’s left is to s-squat down and, er, wait. You ready?”

    “A-as ready as I’ll ever be.”

    Lillie gulped and said “Okay, here we go.”

    With nothing more to say, Lillie lowered herself to the ground at the pace of a Snorlax waking up from a nap. Even at this slow speed, she felt her hand pulling at Moon’s the lower she went, as if she was having as much trouble. It felt like forever, but eventually Lillie was in position to pee, with Moon joining her shortly afterwards.

    “Well, here we are,” Moon spoke, “So do we just wait now?”

    “I guess so,” said Lillie.

    Thus began the longest and most awkward silence of Lillie’s life. Seconds passed like minutes as she sat there waiting to hear the inevitable sounds of peeing behind and below her. As time marched on, however, Lillie’s doubts only grew stronger. Moon might have confessed to having a shy bladder, but Lillie was not having any luck at starting her flow, either. Her leg muscles burned from fatigue, yet not a single drop had spilled.

    Was this just a bad idea after all, she wondered. Did they truly have no way out of just wetting their pants and dealing with the humiliation together? Maybe that would not be so bad; seeing Acerola wet herself right as she had her accident helped keep her from crying her eyes out. They were good friends, they could overcome anything together.

    “Aah!”

    Just then, Lillie heard her friend gasp and felt her hand being squeezed. Could she have…? Lillie opened her mouth to say something, but stopped as her ears picked up the sound of something hitting the ground behind her. Something wet and small, but also in spurts.

    “It’s…” Moon whispered.

    “Moon?”

    “It’s… coming out,” Moon said a little louder. “It’s actually happening.”

    “Um, th-that’s good. Just l-let it do its thing, and don’t try to, erm, force it?” said Lillie. That’s good advice, right?

    But mere seconds after saying that, Lillie heard the piddling noise behind her grow louder, going from regular drops to a consistent spray. A long, drawn-out sigh soon joined the whizzing, and Moon’s hand relaxed its grip on hers. It wasn’t much longer before the smell reached Lillie’s nose, making it twitch like a Buneary’s.

    She’s doing it, Lillie thought to herself. She’s really overcoming her fear.

    It might have felt a little strange, but she smiled in that moment, feeling a bit of pride for not only Moon, but herself. Her friend had done nothing but look out for her and inspire her to be a better person, and here Lillie was helping her do the same thing, even if it didn’t come close to matching what Moon had done for her. She could only imagine the relief Moon was feeling now, her fears and worries melting away with each drop hitting the ground, all while her shorts stayed dry and clean.

    So enamored by this thought, it took a little bit for Lillie to notice that a second whizzing noise had entered her ears. She could feel it as well, but she looked down to confirm anyways.

    Oh my. Lillie blushed at the sight. Sure enough, a stream of yellow sprayed out from below her skirt, making a puddle in the dirt less than a foot from her shoes. It wasn’t as loud as Moon’s behind her, and certainly not as powerful, Lillie assumed, but it was a healthy stream regardless, one that could only be made by someone close to bursting.

    That much passing out of her that quickly left a pleasant feeling down below, enough to relax Lillie from the anxiety and embarrassment of her shared pee. Not wanting to just watch herself go, she closed her eyes and hummed in happiness. Not even the awkwardness of hearing Moon enjoying her relief as well, or from being so close to another person while she went could take away the satisfaction. Z-Powered Lillie had triumphed after all.

    And so, they spent the next minute or so in relative silence broken only by the occasional hum or sigh, forgetting their shyness and simply going with the flow. Moon’s stream was the first to taper off, having been the first to start and the stronger of the two. The noise of her pee faded away until only Lillie’s stream could be heard, which was also losing power. That, too, grew weaker with each passing second until nothing but the littlest of drops were audible.

    Her well finally run dry, Lillie realized she had nearly forgotten about the girl still holding her hand. “Moon? Are you okay?”

    Just then, Moon let go of her hand. “Oh! Um, yes, I guess,” Moon replied. “Do you, um, need any tissues?”

    “That’s fine, I have my own, and I have sanitizer if you want.” Lillie carefully pulled the straps of her backpack until it was in front of her, hearing Moon do the same.

    The cave returned to silence again as Lillie and Moon spent the next couple minutes making themselves decent. Once they were cleaned up, they finally stood back up and pulled their underwear and shorts back in place.

    “So, that happened,” said Moon as she rubbed her hands with sanitizer.

    “Yeah, it did,” Lillie responded while she placed her tissue packet back in her backpack. “I’m sorry that we ended up having to do that together.”

    “That’s okay. Actually, I’m kinda glad we did that.”

    “R-really?” Lillie looked over with a raised eyebrow.

    “Well, maybe not ‘glad’, but that was the first time I’ve ever, you know, done that next to someone since my mom taught me how to go outdoors.”

    “W-wow.” Lillie scratched her chin. “At least you had more experience than me.”

    This made Moon stop rubbing her hands in surprise. “Wait, seriously? You’ve never peed together with someone, either? The way you were leading us, I never would’ve guessed that.”

    “I know, I never thought I would have that in me,” replied Lillie, “But since I met you, I’ve done a lot of things I never thought I’d be able to. You’ve shown me how to be brave enough to do all of this.”

    “I did?” said a sheepish-looking Moon. “Then I guess you just showed me how to be brave, too. If not for you, I might have kept standing there until I wet my pants.”

    “I don’t think so.” Lillie shook her head. “You’ve helped Nebby and me out of trouble so many times. I’m sure you would’ve found the courage sooner or later.”

    “Maybe. Probably around the same time I finally lose control, though.” Moon giggled.

    “Heh heh, whatever works, I guess,” said Lillie, joining in on the giggling. She had to admit, the last hour had been a rather interesting series of events, going from getting caught in the rain to giving a heartfelt speech to holding and peeing with her best friend, and now they were sharing a laugh in the sunlight.

    Wait, sunlight?

    “Moon, look!” Lillie turned towards the outside.  At last, the rain had finally come to a stop and the sun shone brightly over the island once more.

    “Alright, finally!” Moon practically jumped for joy. “I thought we’d be stuck here all day.”

    As Lillie stepped out of the cave, she glanced up towards the sky. A big, bright rainbow greeted them, with rays of sunlight shining down upon them.

    “Hey, looks like we got our rainbow after all!” said Moon.

    “Sure did.” Lillie looked around in awe.  “Alola really is a beautiful place. I’d love to see more of it when we’re done with our journey.”

    “Then come on, let’s find this flute and get out of here so we can show you the rest of it!” Moon turned towards a hill and waved Lillie over.

    As she walked towards Moon, Lillie felt a pleasant warmth in her heart, that as long as she was with Moon, there was nothing they couldn’t accomplish together. She just knew she would see this adventure through to its end.

  15. Latest Entry

    May Chang was barely waking up, eyes still hazy and thoughts still distant, but multiple concerns about her situation arose. First was her resting place, most certainly not a bed, it was cold, metal, and curved upwards all around her. She was thankfully small enough to fit without contorting her spine, but it wasn't comfortable. Next was that her head hurt, a lot more than just resting on metal would do. And, as she could conclude from the lighting, she was closed off in a prison of steel.

    “Ow...how did I even get here?” Last thing she remembered was her and Scar in the sewers beneath Central, they fought chimeras, a bearded man...and then she woke up. In pain, in darkness, and a tickling feeling on her chest. She reached her right arm out to the source of the sensation, and was relieved to find it soft, furry, and a size she recognized. “Shao May, you're okay,” she cried, hugging her tiny panda.

    “You brought her with you,” came a shout from outside, muffled through the barrier but still recognized by May. That kind of whiny shriek could only belong to the Fullmetal Alchemist that broke her heart.

    Suddenly, anything unpleasant about May's own condition washed away, like a sandcastle in a tsunami, and her focus entirely shifted to anger at Edward. “Who said you had to come, you midget fake prince?!”

    “Who are you calling a midget, you dwarf of an annoying girl?!”

    “You're awake again,” another voice, much calmer than the others, spoke. But the source was weird, instead of coming from a direction, it seemed to be encompassing May from all angles. And it sounded familiar, too...

    “Wait, are you that guy in the armor,” she possibly recognized.

    “Well...kinda. Truth is...I am the armor. My name's Alphonse, I'm Edward's brother.” He scratched the back of his helmet in nervousness, which meant his armor shifted with the Xingese girl inside. That's when May really understood, the armor was hollow, and she was inside it. She couldn't fathom how that was possible, besides being haunted, and she panicked. Standing upright wherever she could, she climbed up the torso to the helmet for an escape route. Feeling her fleeing, Al reached up and held his head on. “No, please stay in there! It's not safe out here!”

    Despite her strength, May couldn't escape the armor, and resigned herself to the imprisonment. There was very little sensory stimulation, so she had to pay attention for anything outside to entertain herself. That's when she could hear the sound of running water, probably a shower. Where was she? Certainly not beneath Central anymore.

    Also pressing, possibly more so, was the feeling the sound of the shower's water crashing against the floor made May aware of. Depending on how long she had been unconscious for, it had been quite a number of hours since she last gone pee. And that bodily function's clock sounded its alarm, because she needed to go again. Not just “I should find a bathroom soon”, but as her nerves continued waking up, she began to realize it was more of a “Where's the closest bathroom, I need it now”.

    Of course, she started considering what she could possibly do about this predicament, while pressing her right hand between her legs to hold herself, squeezing the crotch of her loose white pants and balling it in her fist. She was trapped, that much was unalterable truth, what could she possibly do with that severe handicap?

    “Just don't think about it, May,” she whispered to herself. “You're only going to need it worse if you dwell on it longer. You're a proud member of the Chang clan, and you're 11, old enough to not wet yourself.” Despite the words of reassurance, she rocked side to side on her rear, ruffling her robe even more than the earlier combat already had. Shao May, concerned about the constant motion, retreated into her garment for security.

    Lost in her struggle for bladder control, May completely forgot that there was a conversation happening outside. And the only reason she remembered was the sound of a door slamming open, a voice that sounded familiar from the fight beneath the city yelling something, and a scream from everyone in apparent horror.

    Whoever intruded left quickly, leaving May a little more relaxed she wouldn't be caught, but still tense as to not have an accident. And the noise of the running shower was absolutely not helping, even the water being turned off didn't reduce her desperation. She was really starting to doubt herself, if she could hold long enough for Alphonse to let her free.

    By no means a “dignified lady”, May had no qualms about relieving herself outside proper locations. She'd squatted behind shrubs, tinkled behind trees, and did her business in bottles, cups, and other containers. The sound of the shower that triggered her struggle had also given her an idea to get out of it; if there were showers, there was a chance there'd be a toilet as well. And if there wasn't...there were certainly drains that would do the trick.

    It was at least worth a shot. With her right hand still squeezed between her thighs, May knocked on Al's side to ensure she got his attention. Immediately, before she could even get a word in, Al reprimanded her, rushing to hush his captive. “Please be quiet! Believe me, you don't want to be caught by these guys! I don't think you can take on a Homunculus...I'm sorry, I never asked for your name.”

    Once it was very clear she wouldn't be let out, she flopped back into an awkward lying down position. “I'm May Chang from Xing, and I can take care of myself. I did better than you in that fight, actually! I was actually fighting those Homunculi while you were just standing there, clapping your hands!” Even in the face of peeing herself, May was feisty.

    And she wasn't the only one, because Edward took the escalation and started yelling back. “At least I didn't get knocked out, you annoying little twerp!” If the two could see each other, they'd probably get into a fight, despite the circumstances. But there was a wall of metal between them that just so happened to be Alphonse, so the aggression stayed low.

    Once he was sure there wouldn't be a brawl, Al continued talking to May. “Don't worry May, I promise we'll let you out once we're in the clear. To tell you the truth, we're captured too, and you'd probably get thrown in jail for illegal immigration if they found you.”

    “Yeah, and I'm really not up to dealing with another Xingese alien in prison, because you're somehow not the first,” Ed grumbled. “So just stay there and shut up until we're out.”

    “Don't mind him,” Al assured. “Brother's always grumpy. We'll try and hurry so you can leave as soon as you can.”

    Peeing was now the last thing May wanted to do. She still needed it, incredibly so, but she had suddenly decided it was far safer in here. Not because of the threat of Homunculi, but to stay away from this brotherly relationship ready to turn violent any second. “This place sucks,” she muttered under her breath, repeating it like she needed it to keep her sanity, to the point she forgot why she wanted to escape only a minute before until she felt it move and leave the room. Which meant she missed her chance.

    The motion of Al's armor, throwing the young girl around, bouncing her and causing her to hit the hard metal constantly, in what felt like the worst places of her body. Her crotch was protected, by both hands now and her legs crossed together so tight that blood flow past her wrists became limited, but it didn't do any good to her abdomen being hit. Every hit jolted her bladder hard, pushing her muscles to their limits as to not leak. She couldn't even do that, while she stayed on her back to not risk her bladder being hit, one good hit caused a few little spurts to fly into her panties.

    That certainly caused a bit of a panic in May. If she couldn't contain all her urine, how long until she couldn't hold any of it? She physically couldn't hold herself any harder, her fingers digging in so hard it was just as painful as her bladder about to pop, so she started shifting her center of gravity, rocking herself. Not that it should do anything useful, biologically speaking, but she instinctively started it so the motion at least made her feel better. By a minuscule margin.

    She had so little room to move, balancing the whole time on the thin strip between Al's legs, losing that stability was inevitability waiting in the wings. Her constant gyrations and tilting caused her to slide across the smooth material and her butt to fall into one of the leg holes. It wasn't quite wide enough for her whole body to slip down, her calves keeping her up along with the friction of her back against the steel, but she was in deep enough she couldn't free herself. She'd easily be able to in ordinary condition, but she could barely move now, stuck leaning back a little with opposing force pushing her neck forward. The only benefit was her posture, gravity was no longer forcing the weight of her stretched bladder on her urethra, which theoretically should have made things a little easier.

    Of course, being an alchemist (alkahestry, to be more precise), May was a girl of logic and science, though not the studious example. And as such, she knew, theoretical means nothing against practical data, the recording of what actually happens. And what actually happened to her was another push, pee as desperate to force its way out of her as she was to keep it in, further wetting her underwear. Her hands were numb, so she couldn't feel if it was seeping through her pants, but from how much the pressure increased from the taste of relief, it had to be making her white clothes a little transparent by now.

    “I...I can't...no more,” she strained, sounding like she was being choked. And it wasn't the only side effect to her surface-level health holding it for so long was having, she also felt cold and chills like a high fever. “H-how...so bad?” It wasn't anywhere close to this dire before she lost consciousness, little enough that adrenaline masked it completely. Her eyes were shut tight, her mouth biting a hair braid that had fallen in front of it to resist screaming in agony, everything below her chest hurt, tiny drops sneaking out by the second, soaking her bottoms.

    And the worst part, she couldn't do anything about it. She was a fighter, but martial arts wouldn't help. She couldn't spare a hand to pull out kunai, not that alkahestry would help in the slightest, and Shao May, having since exited the folds of her robe, was standing above her heart and looking at her with a sense of sympathy, unable to assist in a meaningful way. May hated it, she was incredibly skilled in a clash, but she was still constrained by the body of an 11 year old girl with its advantages and drawbacks.

    She had long stopped noticing anything outside the armor, it could have been the entire world for all it meant to her. She didn't realize Al, and by extension Ed, had arrived at a destination, that they had been talking with two older men of some importance, that the brothers were about to leave and that they were stopped for one final point. But following that was something sure to get May's attention, a sword piercing the armor's lower torso, just millimeters too high to stab her leg.

    For a single moment, the only thing that mattered was how close she was to dying. Unable to move, if whoever wielded that blade had aimed elsewhere, her life would have ended. That brief flash of lost focus was all it took, her muscles relaxed and they weren't going to tighten again. Her bladder wasted no time in jumping from squirting to full-out peeing, a torrent of urine thick as her body could handle pouring out. She heard it splattering as it gushed down into Al's foot, echoing off every surface, it sounded like a ringing bullet to her.

    More limber with nothing to hold, May pulled herself out of the gap, sliding back into her previous balance, but she had already lost. This was a full-on accident, wetting her pants, peeing herself, she should have been long past disgracing herself like that. Though she had moved her hands out of the flow's way, they were wet from the start of the burst, but she didn't care. She grabbed Shao May and cradled him in her forearms, holding him close to her chest in a tight hug. “Oh, Shao May...what did I do?”

    May had once again forgotten about the implications her presence had outside Alphonse, but he was not watertight. Perched on the interior of Al's crotch, some of her leak was trickling through gaps in the metal, looking very awkward from an exterior perspective. Edward noticed, “Al, what the hell are y-...May, are you alright in there?”

    ---------------

    As soon as the Elrics noticed something was up, Al rushed her into the closest bathroom, a men's room so he wouldn't look out of line, not that it mattered to May when the room was empty besides the two of them. Opening his chest plate, he let her into a stall without looking, and now she could hear him running a sink to clean himself off.

    May was somberly sitting on a toilet, far too late, her soggy clothes laying on the floor. She could see now, her white panties were absolutely drenched everywhere but the waistband, and everything from the legs to the rear of her matched-color pants was the same story, to the point they were so close to being clear. If she was still wearing them, she'd have nothing private to hide. Even the back of her robe was a little wet, she was wearing nothing but a shirt.

    She was taking toilet paper off the roll by the handful to wipe down her legs, bunching some of it to soak up excess from her clothes. She couldn't dry them off entirely or even close to enough to be presentable, which is why some of the squares were going to dry her tears. Shao May was standing atop the paper dispenser, looking at his master with sincere sorrow. May couldn't even talk to him, she felt so crushed and defeated.

    In that abyss of depression, someone knocked on the stall door, trying to be light but a body of steel making it too loud. “May...are you going to be alright,” Al asked.

    “Go away! I'm a failure, peeing myself like a little kid! You shouldn't have to worry about me!”

    Al hesitated, but he did reply. “I'm not mad, May. I'm not that hard to clean. And I did keep you trapped inside me, so it's kind of my fault.”

    May was surprised, given this boy was Edward's brother, it was a shock he was calm and willing to help. “...what do I do? I completely lost it, I can't be seen wearing this!”

    “If you want, you can hand me your clothes. I can take care of them.”

    She wasn't sure, handing over embarrassing evidence to someone she barely knew, especially when it contained her underwear, but she had the ability to sense the auras of living things. She could feel the humanity of the suit of armor, with nothing but kindness strongly radiating. Satisfied, she pushed her shoe against the pile of clothes and slid them under the door, leaving a trail of urine along their path.

    May got to work cleaning up that mess, while outside the small room, she heard Al clap his hands loudly, and the room was filled with a bright blue light. She had barely even gotten started wiping up the liquid before something was draped over the door, her dressings. After wiping her hands so they were somewhat dry, she tossed the saturated paper into the toilet, flushing the large pile away and somehow not clogging the pipes. Too short to reach the door's peak height, she jumped up and pulled the garments down. She couldn't believe it, they were definitely her clothes, but they were dry as the Eastern Desert, pristine. “H-how did you...”

    “Basic alchemy. I placed them over the sink and separated the water from the fabric. I did the same thing to my cloth. I wouldn't call it 'clean', but it's enough to get you back wherever you belong to properly wash them.”

    May had no idea what to say. She degraded herself down so far, but there was no reprimand, no punishment, no mocking or laughing. She couldn't say anything, she redressed herself, pushed the stall door open, and leapt onto the unsuspecting Al, embracing him in the widest and happiest hug she had given in a very long time. “Thank you so much, Alphonse!” Wavering for reasons May didn't understand, the little panda eventually joined in. “And Shao May forgives you for kidnapping him!”

    “I didn't kidnap your cat,” he jokingly retorted, and the two of them laughed. He put May down, but as she stood on her own feet again, she started wobbling, Al grabbing her just before she fell. “Are you alright now?”

    “Yeah, just forgot I took a hit to the head before. I haven't stood up in awhile.”

    “We know a doctor, we can take you to him, in case you have a concussion.” He opened up the front of his torso and gently placed the young girl inside. “Just rest, I'll take care of you.” The door closed, and in the darkness, May drifted off to sleep with a smile on her face.

  16. Miaball

    • 2
      entries
    • 4
      comments
    • 2017
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    IT'S BLOO!

  17. “Darling, I guarantee it! That fabric you bought would make excellent linings on a dress with this material!” The fashion designer Rarity was making a suggestion to her peer, Coco Pommel, as they waited for the elevator to arrive in the lobby of the Manehattan hotel. While Coco lived in the big city, Rarity was only around for a fashion expo, giving her the chance to meet up with her friend and colleague as they shared a room.

    The blue-haired designer was considering Rarity's advice, looking over some of her purchases in the large bag containing the various sewing materials she had bought, when the elevator dinged in front of them and the silver doors slid open. The girls entered the enclosed room, hit the floor number, and rested against the glass outer walls as it began ascending.

    Normally, the view over the city was a pretty sight to look at, especially around dusk like it was now, but not today. There were dark storm clouds blocking out all light in the sky, throwing gallons of rain down on the streets, occasionally breaking the patter of drops with a piercing crack of thunder. It would be followed by a flash of lightning, not that a city needed any help with illumination. Just looking out the window, Coco could clearly see anyone under the streetlights.

    For now, anyways. More lightning brightened the view, but instead of an all-encompassing flash as it had been before, this one was a single bolt, striking something in the distance. Coco was a little startled but mostly unaffected, until the lights of the city, the streetlights, the skyscraper windows, all began going out successively, from the point of impact towards their location in an almost rhythmic pattern.

    Right on the beat, the light in the elevator flickered out as the cabin ground to a halt. Rarity, who was tired from a day of work, didn't notice any of the events leading up to this misfortune and thus needed the rundown as she lit up her horn to see. “What happened to the power?”

    “Lightning strike,” Coco replied, pointing at the spot where the impact occurred. Not that it mattered, in the darkness, neither of them could see very far without city lights, even the moon was behind the storm clouds. “Which means we're stuck.” The elevator doors were shut, and they were between floors anyway. The panel of buttons was dull, so it didn't seem like the emergency button would do much good either. They were just going to have to wait it out.

    Rarity sighed. “Isn't that just how it always is? This only holds you up when you really need to hurry.”

    “Why do you need to hurry? We're done for the day.”

    “Oh, nothing you need to worry about, darling. It's just...I quite need a visit to the little ladies' room, that's all. I'm sure I'll be fine until the power's restored.” Coco couldn't see it, but Rarity's legs shifted in their places, a subtle sign that she did certainly need the bathroom, perhaps more than she let on through the confidence in her words.

    Coco was pretty surprised to hear Rarity make mention of that. She had always acted like such a proper and dignified lady, it just didn't seem like her to even admit she used the toilet. The bonds of friendship change a girl's attitude and embarrassments, it appears. She didn't mind a girl friend knowing.

    Actually, the mention of someone close by needing to relieve themselves awakened a need in Coco. A very similar need, in fact. A whole day of wandering around the convention center, keeping hydrated, with plenty to see and little time to break, it gave plenty of time for a bladder to fill. Especially combined with an expo geared towards mares meaning the lines to the women's rooms were always long, the two had only braved the wait once when it was necessary. Wouldn't you know that they had to wait again for the same end goal in the same day.

    Did Coco need to go that badly? Not especially, she'd really like a little potty break, but she'd manage for now. She'd just need to hope somepony would either repair the power or manually get them out before either of them hit that limit. Couldn't be that long.

    ---------------

    An hour in darkness made the girls kinda tired, more so than they were already, and not helped by them playing with their phones to kill time. Rarity had since let it go dark again since they didn't really need to see. But they couldn't relax, not just because the elevator floors were hard and uncomfortable, but bad things would happen if they got too lad-back. Bad, wet things.

    At the moment, poor Miss Pommel was desperate and struggling. She was hunched over in the far corner with her knees up to her face, both hands gripping the soft fabric of her panties and parts below up her skirt. She wasn't quite on the verge of peeing herself just yet, but her bladder was very full already. She was already afraid that if she didn't provide the physical barricade, there may be an accident in her immediate future.

    Rarity's predicament was hardly better. She wouldn't grab herself quite so openly, but she was standing in an opposite corner with her legs just ever so slightly pressed together, rubbing each other up and down to ease a little pressure. Was it helping? Not especially, but there was a minor difference, and that was all the coaxing Rarity needed...since no one could see her.

    So long as the only witness was a friend of hers, Rarity was going to voice her frustrations. “What in the world is holding up those repairs? Some of us have things they can't afford to wait on!” The light sound of a heel tapping rapidly on the carpeted floor echoed in the enclosed chamber.

    Coco was a quiet girl, a holdover from her time as the assistant to the demanding Suri Polomare, so it was probable that Rarity hadn't even noticed her little squeaks of desperation. She could theoretically keep it secret until the power was restored...if that was time she had. “Um, Rarity...I'm not sure I can hold out long enough.”

    The Element of Generosity was not surprised to hear the younger designer's concern. “I understand, darling. Truth be told, I'm not feeling very confident either.” Her voiced wavered off, she definitely sounded nervous, if a little more composed. “But what can we do about it? We're trapped for who knows how much longer.”

    That was a good point, the two of them were in a pretty limiting situation, they really had nothing to work with. So if she wasn't going to wait and she didn't want to pee herself... “I think I may just have to...go.”

    “Hm? Yes, I need to...relieve myself as well. Isn't that what we were talking about?”

    “No no, I mean...I need to use the corner. I really don't think I have another option, it really hurts.”

    She heard Rarity gasp, but whether it was shock or disgust she didn't know. “Coco, dear, please reconsider. I know you're better than stooping to such an incredibly demeaning level, we just need to endure!”

    “I know, I don't want to do it, I would never do something like this in any other situation, but this is an emergency!” Still sitting, Coco's legs crossed together incredibly tight, her white coat stroking her thighs as they rubbed together and caused some real friction. Just talking about how close she was to losing it was making it a self-fulfilling prophecy, causing a couple little bits of pee to squirt into her panties.

    Without a doubt, Rarity was still very much against this idea, but she could tell, Coco was suffering. They had been in this elevator for over an hour with no signs of help, no lights appearing anywhere outside to indicate the power being restored, it didn't look like their luck would change any time soon. If her friend was being serious about her need, she didn't have much of a choice but to sympathize. “I suppose...if you absolutely need to, I shouldn't stop you. Just, please try to finish quickly, for my sake.”

    Rarity had always been nice to Coco, but it still felt really nice when it happened. “Thank you so much, Miss Rarity!” Not that she technically needed the permission, but if Rarity needed to pee too, she didn't want to torture her with the sound.

    Now she needed to get into position, and that was going to be hard. Her left hand flicked its fingers across her phone screen and activated the flashlight, temporarily blinding Rarity as it shone on her for a second, before the focus was changed to the nearest elevator corner, just so she knew where it was. The light went out as Coco slowly crawled to the edge, keeping her right hand squarely in its place between her thighs, stopping when the free hand she was holding in front of her felt the wall, so she was directly facing the angle, already squatting.

    This was basically the equivalent of being in the bathroom stall, given the extraneous circumstances, but she froze from lack of courage. Quite amazing that she got this far before worry got to her, but what a surprise, she didn't want to take her underwear off with the knowledge she was not the only one sharing this enclosed space. With her weight balancing on the front halves of her feet, she began bouncing as she tried to work up the fortitude to strip a little.

    “Come on, just pull them off and go,” she whispered to herself. “I have to pee so bad, I just have to take my panties off, and then I can empty, just do that much.” She tried to tug on the clothing, but she just couldn't bring herself to remove them, like there was a physical force keeping them on. Clearly she didn't have much need for modesty, she had no issue lifting her skirt up to expose what it covered, but that last step was just too much.

    Her bladder wasn't waiting a second longer. It had already been leaking up to this point, but all control was lost as she began positively gushing with a satisfying hiss, straight down her legs as it warmed them considerably. There was no going back from this. “Oh, forget it!” She spread her knees apart to clear the liquid's path as it continued to drench her underwear on its way down to the carpet, some soaking into the soft flooring while all the rest that couldn't be absorbed fast enough pooled on the impact spot and started making one loud splashing.

    She couldn't help it, Coco moaned at the immense relief she was feeling. Her poor bladder was near to bursting just a minute ago, and now all of its contents were being forcibly ejected...onto the floor, sure, but when a girl's gotta go, right? But no matter how loud she expressed her relief, there was no way it could possibly drown out the pee sound, more like the filling of a bathtub than an overfilled mare.

    Okay, it was really good for Coco, but she wasn't the only one trapped in here. Just because Rarity had given permission didn't mean she had thought through whether she'd survive it. The sound of splashing from a few yards away was making her bladder wild, as it pulsed and shuddered under the force it was holding. Its owner, who had been working so hard to keep her composure, was now forced to reach up her dress to hold herself, just in time to feel a little warm urine jet through her thin panties onto her hands. At least she knew the dark purple color would hide a stain, though the light dress over it may not fare so well.

    She was managing, however, she was sure the urge would pass soon enough and she'd make it to the bathroom just fine. So long as nothing startled her, which means something would. There was a hum of electricity running through the ceiling, which would have been a good thing a minute before, as would the lights flickering back into order.

    Too bad Coco didn't want to see or be seen at the moment. Suddenly, her peeing was completely visible, to both herself and Rarity, never mind the possibility of someone outside suddenly able to see through the glass walls. And honestly, Coco didn't like what had been illuminated to her. Being able to see her shame suddenly reminded her that this is indeed what she had resorted to, and maybe she should have listened to Rarity telling her to wait a little longer.

    Speaking of Rarity, the new brightness gave her way more of a sight than she ever needed. Coco facing away from her with her cream-colored skirt lifted up enough to expose her butt, as her cyan panties were being dyed darker by the waterfall pouring down from the center, into the carpet so saturated, it was shining.

    “Nonononono,” Coco shouted. “Please stop please stop please stop!” She turned her head back around to Rarity, who was kind of staring. “Please, don't look!” Rarity was shaken out of the trance (in her defense, it was the reminder of her own dire need spacing her out) and promptly both closed her eyes and dramatically turned to look out the window instead, if only to make it known she wasn't enjoying the view.

    Coco tried her best to make her bladder listen and cut off the river, but there's no way it would obey now, it had just been through too much. This raging stream wasn't going to stop until there was nothing more to fuel it...which happened much sooner than she was expecting. A powerful stream combined with a bladder not exactly the biggest made for a short bathroom visit, no matter where that “bathroom” may be.

    Since there was nothing left, Coco slowly stood back up and dropped her skirt back down, making a point to walk as far away from her mess as she could, a couple drips following her...until the speaker crackled to action, startling the designer into losing the little bit left inside. “Hello, excuse me,” the low-quality PA system garbled out, “We're sorry for the wait, we've got the problem fixed and you'll be out shortly. Again, we apologize for the inconvenience.”

    Just hearing that dampened Coco's mood as she flopped into sitting next to her friend. “Isn't that just how it always is? The hold up stops when it's already too late.” She looked over Rarity, who was clearly still holding quite an amount. “You'll be fine?”

    “I mean...I'll certainly need a change in underwear when we get back to our room, but I'll manage for a couple minutes more.” She didn't want to ruin her reputation by saying it, but if the elevator wasn't moving in the next couple minutes, she would definitely be adding to Coco's pond.

    ---------------

    Well, fortunately for the Element of Harmony, it didn't take long for them to start moving again, and they both ran into their room before they could be caught. Rarity was generous enough to let Coco use the bathroom first to rinse her panties out and wipe herself, though she only just barely avoided either forcing her out or bursting in to join her.

    Once the toilet was hers alone, Rarity did not waste a second or a twitch into throwing her underwear down, so close to looking like she hadn't made it, and sitting on the cold seat. Just like her friend, her body let go immediately once it knew the time had come, in probably a more powerful torrent, though comparison may have been warped by the bowl of water Rarity was rapidly filling producing one amazing echo. If Coco had held it and was waiting outside listening to that...Rarity would not blame her if she forced her way in to use the bathtub.

    The white unicorn let out a long gasp at how much relief she was feeling, it seriously sounded like she was running the sink rather than just peeing. The unrelenting cascade only slowed for a few seconds when she needed to catch her breath, and would resume its prior power once she was back to forcing it out. It took over a minute before it reduced to the level of a standard “I really need to relieve myself” bathroom visit, instead of the “I almost burst I had to pee so bad” variety she was working with. And almost another minute after that to stop entirely.

    “Thank...thank goodness,” she sighed, grabbing a square of toilet paper and delicately drying her unmentionables. She stood up, bending over to place her panties back where they belonged, until she realized she had left them in pretty sorry shape, and sliding them snugly against her privates would only exacerbate the issue. So instead, she slipped her shoes off, in her haste having forgotten to remove them before, and stepped out of the underwear.

    She grabbed the undergarment by the waistband and flushed the toilet, getting a brief look at what she had done to it. She was amazed how golden she made the previously clear water, how many foamy bubbles had formed on the surface, a true testament to the volume she expelled. Even for a girl that routinely lost herself in her work, this was without a doubt the worst she had to pee in a very long time, if the fact that she even considered the idea of doing it in the elevator wasn't proof enough.

    Rarity quickly rinsed her panties in the sink and laid the wet item next to Coco's on the edge of the bathtub, and left the room into their quarters for the weekend. Her earth pony friend had already changed into her pajamas and was laying on her bed, facing away but with a solemn posture. That was certainly enough to make her feel bad, as she began undressing to put on her nightwear as well. “You don't need to fret, darling, I promise I will not talk about the night's events to anypony. I'd rather not let my share get out.”

    “Thank you, Miss Rarity, but I'm ashamed enough that we even have to worry about that. I'm an adult making it on her own, shouldn't I have been able to hold it long enough? Instead I made a huge mess for some poor pony to deal with.”

    Rarity sat down next to her and started patting her back. “It was an emergency, anypony would have done the same thing you did. Just from what I heard, I fully believe you were at your limit. It was just bad luck.” She started thinking if it would have been better if she had purposefully wet herself with Coco, no one would ever know and her friend would feel better about herself.

    Or maybe that wouldn't have been necessary, because the earth pony rolled to face Rarity and smiled a little. “Thanks. It's just...you know, embarrassing that I couldn't make it.” She pulled herself further up the bed and began sliding under the blanket. “Let's just make an agreement to watch our drinking in the future.”

    “Deal.” Rarity stood up to let Coco fully grab the sheet and used her magic to turn the room's light off, and tucked herself into her own bed. It was late, probably time to sleep.

    Her eyes closed and about set to fall into slumber, Rarity was surprised to hear Coco talk again. “Actually, can we make another agreement?”

    “What?”

    “We should really carry empty bottles in our bags.”

  18. Latest Entry

    Samantha blinked in surprise as her senses tried to grasp what had happened. It took her a second to realize where she was. Last she knew Jeremy had laid her down in his bed for a much needed nap. It seemed getting a thermometer shoved up a crevice where no thermometers been before had a way of emotionally and physically draining a person- or dog.

     

    Now she lay on the less than comfortable “cushioned” table at the Sphere center. She could tell where she was even in the darkness. She recognized the unpleasant smell of the helmets- a mixture of sweat, disinfectant, lice remover, and just a dash of teenage hopelessness. The room still spun as her equilibrium tried to catch up- a sign of being manually logged out from the outside.

     

    She felt the wires being pulled from the base of her neck. Not a painful feeling, but an uncomfortable pinch. The helmet was removed as her eyes were met with the blinding glare of the lights above her, instead of a dark room that was supposed to help with the transition. Whoever was unplugging her was breaking every rule. She wanted to groan when Tom’s head came into view, of course it was him. If it was her she’d be written up in the blink of an eye.

     

    “Sorry I had to log you out.” He said. He wore on odd expression. His blue eyes were full of worry. His lips were turned in a tight frown. “Someone from the governments looking for you.”

     

    Her heart froze for a second, before it began to thump at an increased rate. What would they want from her? Nothing good came of surprise visits from government officials-especially as a female. The last inspection had left her in tears. While not illegal for a woman to work, it was frowned upon in the eyes of the government. She didn’t fancy herself a conspiracy theorist by any means, but there was a nagging suspicion in the back of her mind. The purpose of her getting so many “inspections” over the last year was purely to break her spirit. She had come to the conclusion the hard way nothing she did would ever be good enough.

     

    She was under their microscope as they looked for any reason to fire her just so they could replace her with a male counterpart. It had been a great job, until she turned of age. Once she turned 18 a switch had been flipped. Now she was a blip on their radar as they circled overhead like a hawk waiting to swoop in the moment she took one toe out of line. And Tom wondered why she was such a hard ass.
    “Why don’t you deal with them?” She hissed. She slowly pushed herself up as the room spun.

     

    “They requested you by name.”

     

    She swore under her breath. “Well, what do they want?”

     

    “I think he’s from the drafting office.”

     

    Her stomach tightened. Acid rose in her throat that wasn’t from the vertigo. The drafting office was every girl’s worst nightmare. It was something parents hung over their heads in an attempt to make them behave. Boys were threatened with the boogieman; girls were threatened with the draft. Panic overtook her in the blink of an eye. Sam had no idea the truth to the rumors, but just the word draft was enough to put her on edge.

     

    The female draft had no affiliation to the military; it was government run matchmaking service. A drafting for marriage. The only “matchmaking” they did was pairing males with females. It didn’t matter if there was a 30 year age difference; it didn’t even matter if you’d never met before. Once you were in the system, you were assigned a partner. No if’s and’s or butt’s. All sales were final. With rumors flying left and right of forced registration of single females over 18- a category she just happened to fit to a T- she’d rather be thrown into a closet with the boogieman than face whoever was out there waiting for her.

     

    She eyed the window and tried to calculate her percentage of a successful escape as she debated making a run for it. She doubted she’d get very far in the snow.

     

    “You’d better go, Sam, he looked pretty serious.” Tom said. There was a hint of sympathy in his eyes.

     

    “What do I do?” she asked. Her voice rose and cracked with fear. Her butt was glued to the table. She could practically hear the wedding bells as an organ played, “Here Comes the Bride.” It was like nails on a chalkboard. She had never been so scared in her life. He seemed lost in thought for a moment, but his eyes suddenly shone. “What? What is it?” Sam begged. She launched herself off the table and gripped his arms. “Tell me you have an idea!”

     

    “Well, it’s not a very good idea, but we could pretend to be getting married.” He said. He shook his head, “No, that’ll never-“

     

    “Yes, please! Would you please? It could work! Pretend to be my fiancé!” she looked up at him with large desperate eyes. Could this slacker- no this man- really be her salvation? Would he of all people really do something so selfless for her? Bless this beautiful man!

     

    “Well, I suppose I could, but you owe me.” He offered his arm to her and she took it. She was glad to have him to lean on as her legs wobbled more and more the closer she got to the lobby, each step taking her closer to her doom.

     

    She took a deep breath as he opened the door revealing a man in the lobby. He wore a grey business suit with matching tie. His appearance was clean-shaven and his posture was so perfect he could balance a glass of water on his head and not spill a drop. Everything from the way he dressed to the way he held himself screamed professional. She knew he was important before he even opened his mouth.

     

    Her nerves got the best of her when his blue eyes gave her an icy cold stare. She blurted out, “Have you met my fiancé, Tom?” She nudged him forward a step. He nodded his head, but his demeanor remained unchanged. Did he not believe her? Could he see past her lie so easily? Her lunch was rising in her throat. She had to do something.

     

    “I’m Agent Cook from the-“ She couldn’t do this! He was looking right at her just waiting for her to spill the beans. How much time would she get for lying to an officer? She couldn’t go to jail! She had to convince him! It was now or never! She spun Tom around and nearly knocked him over with a forceful and awkward kiss. She had to make this believable; her life was on the line! Five seconds passed. Now ten seconds. She couldn’t breath. His mouth tasted of day old taco’s. She broke it off when the agent cleared his throat. Poor Tom looked shell shocked.

     

    “He’s my fiancé,” Sam blurted out again.

     

    “Yes, I heard you. Congratulations.” He said, in a deadpan voice. “Now as I told your fiancé, I’m Agent Cook from the Sphere Protection Program. I’m here to walk you through the pod set up for the cadet you’ll be hosting here.“ Sam stared at him blankly as her jaw hung slightly ajar.

     

    “You-You’re not from the draft office?” She sputtered out. He shook his head as the corners of his mouth twitched upwards in a slight smirk. She could hear Tom let out a snort of laughter as he covered his mouth with his hand. “Will you excuse us a minute?” She asked with a fake grin plastered on her face. She pushed Tom in the back without another word.

     

    “YOU ASSHOLE!” A loud hollow smack echoed throughout the other wise empty center. “I HOPE YOU ROT IN THE 9TH GATE OF HELL!” The man sat in silence and listened to the crashes of items being thrown before the two returned. Sam held her throbbing palm in her hand as she apologized for the wait. A bright red palm print stretched across Tom’s face as he hung his head in shame.

    • 1
      entry
    • 0
      comments
    • 2307
      views

    Recent Entries

    Author's Note: tw for mentions of drugs and alcohol

     

    ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

     

    Shizuo couldn't remember what had happened the night before. He couldn't remember how he had gotten himself in some secret hideout with his wrists handcuffed to the headboard of the bed he'd woken up in. He couldn't remember a thing aside from how he'd drunk until everything blurred together and slowly faded into black nothingness.

     

    And now he regretted it, finding himself nauseous, hungover, and in need of a restroom. None of those things were particularly good, especially when he couldn't even get up.

     

    “Shizu-chan.”

     

    Of course. Of fucking course. Why wouldn't the informant be responsible for this? He hated the damn flea, and he would have crushed him right there, but with his hangover messing with his body, he would hardly even be able to find the strength to struggle. His whole body felt heavy and his muscles felt stiff. It hurt.

     

    “What the hell do you want?” Shizuo snapped back.

     

    Izaya was grinning as he sat down at the foot of the bed, one of his hands resting gently on Shizuo's leg. “I just want to play a game with you.” He unscrewed the cap of the water-bottle he had in his other hand. “Water is supposed to help with hangovers and for headaches. You probably have both.”

     

    It was true—he definitely did. But the last thing he wanted was to put any more fluids into his body. “I don't want any.”

     

    “Eh?” Izaya pressed the water-bottle to Shizuo's lips. He choked once, refusing to swallow. “But Shizu-chan, I'm only trying to help you.” He plugged Shizuo's nose with his free hand. “Drink it or you don't get to breathe.”

     

    He had no choice. He downed the bottle as quickly as he could and almost choked again on the breath he drew in immediately afterwards, which sloshed the contents of his bladder in a not so comfortable way. He glared at the informant who was smiling down at him, looking so perfectly innocent. He'd done that on purpose.

     

    After the intake of water, he realized just how full his bladder was. His hips shifted and he sucked in a sharp breath, trying to ignore the throbbing coming from his lower abdomen. He needed to get out of his restraints and he wished for once that he actually had his strength. But no—no matter if he pulled, he really couldn't make any progress.

     

    “Let me go, Izaya,” he growled, gritting his teeth.

     

    “Ah, so your strength really has failed you. Maybe it's the drugs I injected into you, or maybe that was overkill.”

     

    Oh, so he had drugs in his system, too? How much and what kind? He pulled as hard as he could at his restraints, wanting nothing more than to snap the damn flea's neck and wipe that smirk off his face. “I'm not kidding, I really— I need to...”

     

    “You need to what, Shizu-chan?”

     

    The question irritated the blond immensely—he fucking knew what. “I need to piss, dumb-ass. I think I might burst.”

     

    “Oh, will you, now?” Izaya chuckled and moved to sit on Shizuo's stomach, just above his too-full bladder, and all Shizuo could do was hope that he didn't decide to settle down a little lower. “You need to learn to control yourself. You'd be nothing more than a child having a little accident. Maybe we need to put you back in training diapers.”

     

    “Not if it's your fucking fault.”

     

    “Language, Shizu-chan. Children shouldn't be swearing.”

     

    Shizuo gave a hiss of frustration and kicked one of his legs, trying to do something, although it did nothing at all aside from shake his bladder a little. There wasn't anything he could do, and he absolutely loathed being in such a state of helplessness, being put completely at Izaya's mercy. But Izaya had no mercy, so he would be spared nothing no matter what he said or did.

     

    “And behave yourself.” Izaya scooted back a little, straddling Shizuo's sides as he decided to sit right on the blond's bladder.

     

    He couldn't help gasping and pushing his thighs together, gritting his teeth again as he took a sharp, shaky inhale. He wouldn't be able to hold on much longer at this rate.

     

    “You're not speaking anymore, Shizu-chan.” His feigned innocence resurfaced, and no one who didn't know better would never guess that it was the face of someone capable of doing the cruel things he was guilty of. But that was one of the things he was good at, looking innocent even as he did awful things.

     

    “Nothing to say.”

     

    “Could it be that you're more focused on keeping from wetting yourself? You're putting more concentration into than you are your verbal responses? Because I think that's what's going on.”

     

    He bounced once, adding way too much pressure all at once. Shizuo actually whined as a gush of urine dampened his pants, causing both a rush of embarrassment and a rush a fury, though he couldn't tell which of the two was more dominant.

     

    “These are the clothes my brother got me.” He was seething now, and he still sounded threatening even as his face was flushed with embarrassment. “Don't make me mess them up.”

     

    “Shizu-chaaaan, are you telling me what to do when I could kill you right here and now if I wanted to? Your audacity is stunning.” His innocent smile turned into a smirk and he bounced again, landing harder this time.

     

    Aah— Fuck—” He crossed his legs, feeling more urine escape him. He pressed his thighs together hard, trying to keep from continuing to leak. He really needed to go now, and his whole body was beginning to tremble with the effort it took to keep from completely wetting himself. Still, he had to keep his clothes as clean as possible...

     

    Izaya pushed himself down lower, and he could suppress a laugh as he saw that the blond had already begun making a mess of himself. “Wouldn't it be easier just to let go?”

     

    “The clothes— I can't—”

     

    The informant laughed again. “You're going to lose it one way or another, Shizu-chan. Those precious clothes of yours are going to be drenched in your pee, and there's nothing you can do about it.”

     

    It was true. But as much as he wanted just to stop trying, he couldn't help it, and he would probably have another reason to hate himself if he so easily gave into what Izaya wanted.

     

    “Let me help.” Izaya pressed his hands against Shizuo's lower abdomen and pushed down hard.

     

    Shizuo moaned, unable to keep from losing the control he was trying so hard to hold onto. There was a soft hissing sound as his pants were soaked, wetting the mattress he was lying on as well. His face was flushed deeply and his breaths were unsteady.

     

    “Oh, Shizu-chan, are you about to cry?”

     

    God, he was, and he hated himself so much. “No.”

     

    “All your ugly emotions are just the as any human's, even if you're not allowed to actually be human.” He moved to sit up on the blond's rib-cage, leaning forward so that their faces were inches apart. “You're feeling humiliated enough to want to cry, and I can see the tears beginning to form and threatening to spill down those red cheeks of yours. Your face is burning up because you've completely embarrassed yourself. And you're also absolutely furious with me, but right now, that's a less prominent emotion, stamped out by how disgusted you are with yourself. Ugly, ugly emotions... I love them so much, and in this moment, I love you just as I do my humans.”

     

    His body tensed up again, and he did his best to blink back the tears and swallow the knot in his throat. “Shut up.”

     

    “You should be grateful, Shizu-chan. I can love you when you're like this.”

     

    “I don't fucking want your love.”

     

    “Pity...” He stood up and pulled a key from his pocket, unlocking the handcuffs. “Now let's get you cleaned up, shall we?”

    • 1
      entry
    • 0
      comments
    • 2272
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    Author's Note: uhm? this has sex in it so maybe don't read this if you don't like smut with your omo

     

    ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

     

    Alistair and Ruby bet on a lot of things, so whenever one of them bet the other couldn't do something, the other wasn't surprised. Not even if the comment came out of the blue, not even if it didn't quite make a lot of sense.

     

    That's why maybe Alistair shouldn't have actually choked on his drink when Ruby had placed her most recent bet: “I bet you can't hold it if we had sex. I bet you'd end up wetting all over me.”

     

    But he had choked on his drink, and he'd also been completely speechless, not really knowing what he was supposed to say in response. He'd been fidgeting for the past hour and a half but was too comfortable to get up and use the restroom—and now his roommate was taking advantage of that. He really just wanted to get up and go to the bathroom, but he always had to take her up on the things she bet. That was just how to two could get one another to do things, always without fail.

     

    “I bet I can,” he returned, though he really wasn't sure of it himself. He set down his juice and got to his feet. “I bet I wouldn't.”

     

    “Then shall we give that a test?” Her usually expressionless face held a hint of a smile at the corners of her mouth. She stood up herself and took his hand, leading him to the bedroom. Their other roommate likely wouldn't be home for another hour—if not, longer—so they had plenty of time.

     

    Ruby locked the door behind them despite the two being home by themselves, and she pushed him up against the wall to kiss him. Her kisses were always heated and intense no matter what, and this wasn't an exception. Her hands wandered up his shirt to his chest, and she pinched his nipples, eliciting a groan from the boy.

     

    Arousal twitched in the pit of his stomach, along with an urgent need to relieve himself. He almost excused himself to do just that, but no, that would go against the little game they'd been playing for about a year now. So instead, he just took a deep breath in an attempt to keep his head clear, and he didn't do a thing to stop the girl.

     

    Her lips found their way down to his neck and she gave a rough suck. Alistair's shoulders went back and he sucked in a shaky breath. He needed to use the restroom, or else he was definitely going to end up wetting himself. Still, he let her continue, leaving hickeys on his neck.

     

    He squirmed beneath Ruby's touch, and his need to use the restroom was only getting more urgent. He probably was going to end up wetting all over her. Which would be a disaster, because then she would be disgusted with him and that wouldn't be good. But he couldn't back out now, could he? Even if he was ready to burst?

     

    She got down on her knees and undid his pants, letting them fall to the floor around his ankles. His underwear was stained with a patch of pre-cum, and Ruby let out a small giggle. She teased the head of his cock through the fabric, and he let out a shaky breath. His hips wriggled just a bit, and he really needed to go relieve himself—but he also needed to win the bet.

     

    Ruby pulled down his boxers and let them fall down with his pants. He took another shaky breath, trying his hardest to stand still, but his thighs were still beginning to quiver with more than just his arousal. The girl took note of this, and though she remained expressionless as always, there was a twinkle in her eyes that meant she felt satisfied with herself. Maybe she was even teasing him a bit as well.

     

    She took off her shirt and her bra, tossing both to the side as she looked up at him. He knew what she was doing, and if he couldn't hold it, he would end up peeing all over her face. How embarrassing! He could feel his cheeks heating up just at the thought of it.

     

    After giving his cock a few pumps, she put it between her breasts and began rubbing his dick up and down. He moaned softly, hips jerking slightly at the action. Pleasure coursed through him, tightened in the pit of his stomach along with the need to use the restroom.

     

    As she continued, he could feel his release getting closer and closer and he needed to cum just as badly as he needed to pee.

     

    Ahhaah—! I'm...gonna come soon if you...ahn...k-keep going...”

     

    “Perfect,” Ruby murmured, and she would be grinning up at him if she kept her emotions displayed on her face. But she didn't, though that didn't suppress the sparkle in her eyes. She sped up her actions, causing him to let out a loud moan and squirm a bit.

     

    His hands balled into fists as he came, spurting cum onto her face and her glasses. He almost fell forward and collapsed, but he kept himself standing upright. Before he could do anything to stop it, though, urine came flooding out of him, spattering the girl's face. She closed her eyes and her mouth, and while her face remained blank, he was so certain she was disgusted and wouldn't want anything to do with him for a while.

     

    But no, there was a small smile twitching at the corners of her lips as he let out a small whimper and needed to use the wall to hold himself up. He looked down at her, face flushed, and she wiped the urine away from her eyes and mouth before she got to her feet and looked at him.

     

    “That must have felt good,” she murmured, giving him a quick peck on her cheek.

     

    He nodded, a bit breathless after what had happened, and gave a weak smile. “It did.”

     

    “Good. We should do this again sometime.”

    • 1
      entry
    • 3
      comments
    • 2604
      views

    Recent Entries

    Hi! My name is Kat, and well this is gonna be a story about my usual everyday life. I know I know sounds boring? Right? Well me myself know how to spice things up a bit I'm inconteint weird right? Anyways I was never always like this I remember it like it was just yesterday, since it basically was when my life did a whole 720.

     

    I was walking home like i usally do, from school obviously me being 16 I wasn't leaving school anytime soon. As I was walking home I felt a familiar feeling in my stomach and bladder, so I sped up my pace a bit noticing how bad I actually had to go. But like anybody from a big town and have to walk a minimal of two miles just to get to school and to walk back. I had to wait for those light things nobody knows the name of, you know those things that say you could walk or you can't walk, well I got stopped by tons of those. Until I felt myself leak I could feel as my panties were getting wet, as soon as it seemed like there was no cars I panicked and ran across the street til WHAM!. I felt enourmous pain and it was so unbearable I fainted, but before fainting I felt as my bladder and bowels emptied...I felt a warm tingly feeling in the front and I felt something warm and slimy slide into my pants.

     

    After god knows how long I awoke up noticing I was on a bed In a hospital. For a short moment I freaked out not being able to remember anything, when I say anything I mean anything it hurt to try and remember who I was. I looked around trying to remember what happened, then I felt a weird soft secure type of padding over my crotch.

     


    (I posted this to see who all would want me to continue I finally have a spark on my writers brain and I think this'll turn out great but I wanna ask y'all first :D )

×
×
  • Create New...